Kvashilava, Gia, 2010. On Reading Pictorial Signs of the Phaistos Disk and Related Scripts (2). Rosette (in Georgian and English)

141

142

143

144 

gia kvaSilava 

www.Kvashilava-Gia.com 

GiaKvashilava@yahoo.com 

vuZRvni doqt. herbert ZebiSisa da 

prof. akaki uruSaZis naTel xsovnas 

festosis diskosa da misi monaTesave 

damwerlobebis naxat-niSnebis 

amokiTxvis Sesaxeb (2). varduli 

am naSromSi mocemulia 

festosis diskos PHD38 

naxat-niSnis grafikuli daxasiaTeba, 

simboluri mniSvneloba, 

amokiTxva, tipologiuri 

paralelebi da 

komentarebi. 

1. PHD38 naxat-niSnis 

grafikuli daxasiaTeba 

festosis diskos 

PHD38 naxat-niSans ser ar- 

Tur evansi (1909, 279; 1921, 

6602) uwodebs: zizilas/gvirilas, frintas an varduls; 

k. aartuni (1992) _ yvavils; o. detmeri (1989) _ 

lotoss; l. pernie (1908, 297) _ zizilas da varduls, 

xolo g. ipseni (1929, 2), l. godari (1995, 81), v. keani 

(1990), d. olenroTi (1996), k. zornigi (1997, 71), j. aizenbergi 

(2008, 19) da sxvebi _ varduls. 

diskos PHD38 naxat-niSans emsgavseba Semdegi 

niSnebi:

a. kretuli ieroglifebi: #315[1]ARCH S (2/14) 

01/CMS II, I, 391 (HM 2260) (CHIC 1996, 290); F21DE 

(#261[11]CR(?)S(3/3)09/CMS XII, 110) (CHIC 1996, 256; 

Douros 2008, 65); 

b. anatoliuri ieroglifi A189/F28CD/128CD/ 

0126A asterisk _ varskvlavi (Douros 2008, 74; Anders 

2004, 7; Eisenberg 2008, 11, sur. 8). 

aseve, Sdr. diskos PHD38 naxat-niSans sxvadasxva 

damwerlobis niSnebi, esenia: 

a. kretuli ieroglifebi: varskvlavi an mze rva 

maxvilwveriani sxiviT: F21DB (Evans 1909, 233, 107; 

Douros 2008, 64, 67); , (Evans 1909, 221, 107, b, d); 

(Evans 1895, 76, sur. 73c); sxiviani mzis simboloebi: , 

F21DA (Evans 1909, 221, 107, a; Douros 2008, 64, 67); 

mzis simboloebi, mze da oTxi mTvare: F21DE, 

F21EO (Evans 1909, 154, P.25, c; Douros 2008, 65); varskvlavi 

an mze rva mbrunavi sxiviT: (Evans 1895, 

43, 60), CH033/F2089 (Evans 1909, 221, 108, a; 233, 108; 

Douros 2008, 57, 67); (Evans 1895, 26, sur. 33c; 1909, 155, 

sur. 28b; 221, 108, a); CH033/F2088 (CHIC 1996, 274, 398; 

Douros 2008, 57); varskvlavi an mze ori mbrunavi 

sxiviT: (Evans 1909, 221, 108, e); (Evans 1895, 43, 

62; 1909, 154, P.25, d); Tvali: (Evans 1895, 26, sur. 

33d; 27, sur. 34c), (Evans 1895, 24, sur. 29a; 34, 2a, 

2b); , , , CH005 (CHIC 1996, 17, 387), 

CH005/F2012, CH005/F2013 (Douros 2008, 56, 67); 

, (Evans 1895, 23, sur. 28b; 34, 2d, 2c); , , 

(Evans 1909, 182-183; 232, 5); mzis disko: 

145 

F21DC,

F21DO (Evans 1909, 221, 109, a, b; 233, 109; Douros 2008, 64, 

67); CH073/F2116; CH073/F2117 (CHIC 1996, 17, 19); 

CH073/F2115 (CHIC 1996, 416; Douros 2008, 59); jvrebi: 

, , , , , (Evans 1909, 222, 112); , 

CH070 (CHIC 1996, 17, 19, 415, 416); 

kretuli da egeosuri xazovani niSani 

1895, 80, tab. I, 28; 96, tab. III, 8; 106, sur. 77); 

A da B xazovani damwerlobebis niSnebi: 

(Evans 

AB24a; , , AB24; , , , , AB23 (Evans 

1952, 11); , , A28 (Evans 1952, 12); , , AB2, romlebic 

evanss (1952, 6) miaCnia varskvlavis an mzis 

religiur simbolod 1 ; AB3 (Evans 1952, 6); 

A xazovani damwerlobis niSnebi: , (CHIC 

1996, 19); A309c/F071C (Douros 2008, 37); A309a/ 

F071A (Douros 2008, 36, 53); (Evans 1921, 640); 

A077/F0689, A077/F06BA; A077/F06BB; A077/F06BC 

(Douros 2008, 29, 53); A325/F073B, A326/F073C (Douros 

1 . `knososSi, gvelebiani qalRvTaebis sakurTxevelSi mTel 

rig sabeWdav qvebze aRmoCenili jvari warmogvidgeba religiur 

simbolod. zogjer mas svastikis forma aqvs. niSandoblivia, 

rom imave niSaSi napovnia tolferda marmarilos jvari. igi, 

aseve, amotvifrulia sasaxlis samSeneblo blokebze. 

martivi saxis jvari xSirad wagrZelebuli formisaa primitiul 

piqtografiaSi, gansakuTrebiT amerikis indielebTan, rogorc 

varskvlavis niSani [Sdr. Evans 1921, 514], da, savaraudod, 

mas igive mniSvneloba hqonda, rac minosur kretaze. 

tolferda jvari gvxvdeba, agreTev, A xazovani damwerlobis 

niSnebSi; masTan erTad warmodgenilia jvris varianti, sadac 

horizontaluri RerZi ufro moklea vidre vertikaluri 

RerZi. umetesad es forma ixmareboda B xazovan warwerebSi~ 

(Evans 1909, 222, 223). 

146

2008, 37, 38, 53); A044/F0672, A044/F0673, 

A044/F0674 (GORILA 1985, V, XXXV; Douros 2008, 27, 53); 

A002/F0602, A002/F0603, A702/F0863 (Douros 2008, 

25, 49, 53); 

B xazovani damwerlobis niSnebi: [ka] _ borbali 

(Evans 1935 II , 742, sur. 725; 743, sur. 727, 24a; 745, 

147

sur. 728, 26; 750, sur. 733; 751, sur. 734; 757, sur. 740; 

788, sur. 763); (Evans 1935 II , 794, sur. 767; 795, sur. 

768; Chadwick 1990, 44, sur. 10); B243/100CF _ borbali 

1 (Douros 2008, 9, 35; UCS, 1991-2006, 512, 513; Sdr. 

MHM 1991, I, 528, sur. 2, 3, 5); [ro] B002/1002B (Douros 

2008, 25, 53; Evans 1935 II , 743); 

wre rvasxiviani varskvlaviT (Evans 1906, 167, 

sur. 146); 

mikenuri periodis knososis sasaxlis samSeneblo 

blokebze gamoxatuli niSnebi: , , (Evans 1895, 

13, sur. 9, a, e, g); kretuli da egeosuri xazovani niSnebi: 

, (Evans 1895, 80, tab. I, 11, 12); 

kviprosuli marcvlovani damwerlobis niSnebi: 

[a] C10800; [e] C10801; [i] C10802 (Chadwick 1990, 

22; Douros 2008, 12); 

b. egvipturi ieroglifebi: C1 mzis disko (mag., 

egvipt. [r‛] aris mze; an [r‛] _ mze-RvTaeba 

re/ra; [ỉtn] mzis disko, RvTaeba atoni: Collier, 

Manley 2007, 5, 17, 28, 29, 136, 152, 156); C6 varskvlavi 

(Collier, Manley 2007, 137); 

g. anatoliuri ieroglifebi: , [sa 4 ] *402/ 

0089A scutella _ lambaqi (Laroche 1960; Hawkins 2000 I , 29, 

68; Anders 2004, 15); [ ala/i] *292/125BA/1293A/0246B 

rota _ borbali; [ ara/i] 125B8/12938/*290 (Hawkins 

2000 I , 29, 31; Everson 2006, ##2, ##8; 2007, 14, 21; Sdr. 

Anders 2004, 10); [ a] *215b/0072A (Hawkins 2000 I , 28, 

1 . Sdr.: , , , borbali (Шер 1980, 195; Гамкрелидзе, 

Иванов 1984, II, 736, sur. 17). 

148

29; Anders 2004, 8); *025/F219 oculus – Tvali 

(Hawkins 2000 I , 27); 

d. Zveli semituri damwerlobis niSnebi: , [ ] 

(gamyreliZe 1989, 29, tab. 2; 55); [‘ayin] (Fischer 2003, 

48, sur. 28; 126, sur. 94); [‘ajin] Tvali (gamyreliZe 

1989, 29, tab. 2; 37, tab. 3; 40, tab. 5; 42, 44; 51, tab. 7; 52, 

53); 

e. Zveli finikiuri damwerlobis niSnebi: F0908 

(Coulmas 1999, 403, tab. 11); [ ] (gamyreliZe 1989, 29, 

tab. 2; 69, tab. 11); (Fischer 2003, 126, sur. 94); 

10908 (Evans 1909, 87; Douros 2008, 12) _ ēt h _ gorgali 

(?) (patariZe 1980, 110), borbali (?); 

v. Zveli berZnuli damwerlobis niSnebi: 03F4/ 

FFA9D, 0398/FFA9E, FFAA2, FFAA8, FFAAA, 

FFA9F [t h ] (Douros 2008, 5, 14, 79; agreTve ix. gamyreliZe 

1989, 69, tab. 11); 

z. Zveli italikuri damwerlobebis niSnebi: proto-tirenuli 

niSnebi: , [t h ]; [ś]; [h] (gamyreliZe 

1989, 93, tab. 13); etruskuli niSnebi: , [t h ] 

(gamyreliZe 1989, 93, tab. 13; Douros 2008, 78); (Douros 

2008, 78; Coulmas 1999, 148, tab. 5); umbruli niSani 

[h] (gamyreliZe 1989, 93, tab. 13; Douros 2008, 78); 

T. kariuli damwerlobis niSnebi: [t/q?] 102A8, 

102B8, FFA9D, FFA9F, FFAA6; FFAAF 

(Douros 2008, 22); 

i. iberiuli damwerlobis niSnebi: , , [te, 

de]; [ku, gu]; , (gamyreliZe 1989, 63, tab. 10); 

k. likiuri damwerlobis niSnebi: [q] 102BC; 

10290; 1029B (Douros 2008, 11, 21); 

149

l. kolxur da iberiul keramikaze datanili niSnebi: 

, , , romlebsac v. liCeli (2001, 7, 13, 15, 17, 25, 76, 

77, 82) uwodebs proto-qarTuli damwerlobis niSnebs; 

xevsureTsa da TuSeTSi aRmoCenili niSnebi: , 

, , , , , , , , , , , , , , 

(gigauri 2010, 174, sur. 275; 175, sur. 276; kokoSaSvili 

2009, 12, cxr. 1); , (gigauri 2010, 77, sur. 103; 120, 

sur. 175) da sxva, romlebsac vuwodeb proto-qarTveluri 

damwerlobis niSnebs; 

Zveli qarTuli asomTavruli damwerlobis niSani 

=> [T] (javaxiSvili 1949, 209); 

m. somxuri erkaTagiris ( – `rkinis damwerloba~) 

niSani [t h ] (gamyreliZe 1989, 105, tab. 18); 

n. indis velze (mag., harappa, mohenjo-daro) gavrcelebuli 

damwerlobis niSani 386E/110 (Everson 

1999-b, 8); induri brahmi damwerlobis niSnebi: , 

[tha] (Monier-Williams 1999, xxvii), [tha]; 

o. proto-elamuri damwerlobis niSnebi: , , 

cxvari (Englund 2004, 106, sur. 5.3b; 125, sur. 5.14; 

128, sur. 5.17; 130, sur. 5.19); , , (Englund 2004, 115, 

sur. 5.8a; 125, sur. 5.14); , [lik(?)], [*li]; 

[gal(?)] (Viers 2000, 80, sur. 2); 

p. Sumeruli 1 damwerlobis niSani => => 

[udu] – cxvari (PSD; Burrows 1935, 22, 272; Falkenstein 

1 . Sumer. [ki·en·gi 7 (·r)] (Walker 1987, 55), 

[ki·en·gir 15 ] = ki qveyana, miwa + en qurumebi + gir 15 /gi 7 (·r) keTilSobili 

= keTilSobili qurumeb(is) qveyana (PSD; Halloran 2006, 6, 

110); aqad. šumeru; ebr. [šin’ar]; berZn. , ; qarT. 

Sinyari; ingl. Shinar (biblia 1989; Bible 2008, dab. 10.10, 14.1, 14.9) _ 

150

1936, 761), romelic amotvifrulia uruqis III periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1926-642; Ashm- 

1926-576; Ashm-1926-564; Ashm-1926-646; 1 

Sumeruli damwerlobis niSnebi: , (Mercer 

1918, 9; Falkenstein 1936, 44, 45a, 47, 193); ; 

lursmuli damwerlobis niSnebi 2 : 

Sumeri. Sumer. [eme·gir 15 ] _ Sumeruli ena (PSD; Halloran 2006, 

19, 87), romelsac n. fofxaZe ukavSirebs e·m·egir·ul-/e·m·egr·ul- 

/m·egr·ul- formas (ix. http://nabukodori.blogspot.com). 

Sdr. Sumer. , [engur] _ miwisqveSa mtknari wylis, tbis 

saxeli Sumerul da aqadur miTologiaSi (Sdr.: PSD; Mercer 

1918, 16; Halloran 2006, 54; MHM 1991, I, 22; 1992, II, 40): qarT. 

engur·i (Fähnrich 1981, 11); megr. ing r·i, ingir·i _ 1. wylis kolxuri 

RvTaebis saxeli; 2. saqarTveloSi mdinare, romelic er- 

Tvis Sav zRvas; 3. sof. zugdidis r-nSi; svan. iegir _ mdinare. 

1 . http://cdli.ucla.edu/pubs/cdljinfo.html veb-gverdis mixedviT mocemulia 

SuamdinareTis civilizaciebis periodizacia, Tixis firfitebis 

numeracia da Semdegi Semoklebani: Ashm = Ashmolean Museum, 

Oxford; CDLI = the Cuneiform Digital Library Initiative; Erm = Hermitage 

Museum, St.-Petersburg; MRAH = Musées Royaux d‟Art et d‟Histoire, Brussels. 

2 . SuamdinareTSi (berZn. ) mcxovrebma xalxebma lursmuli 

anu soliseburi damwerlobis `lursmul niSans~ uwodes 

mismari (Doblhofer, Friedrich 2002, 95). masala momawoda n. kvaSilavam, 

risTvisac mas guliTad madlobas movaxseneb. 

Sdr. mismari: arab. [mismari] > Zv. qarT. lusmari (orbeliani 

1991, I, 424); megr. lismari/l smari _ lursmani (qajaia 

2008, II, 92, 93, 195); Sdr. agreTve: germ. Keilschrift; ingl. cuneiform 

(wedge-shaped) writing; cuneiform < laT. cŭneus _ lursmani, soli 

(Hunting 1915, 28; tatiSvili 2009, 17 2 ). 

`lursmuli niSnis~ aRmniSvneli sityva Sumer. [saĝ.KAK], 

[saĝtak], , , [santak (2,3,4) ] niSnavs samkuTxeds, sols (PSD; 

Halloran 2006, 54), xolo aqad. sa·an·tak·ku ( [SAG.DU 3 ]) _ 

samkuTxeds (CAD 1984, 15, 149, 150; agreTve ix.: tatiSvili 2009, 

17 3 ; Коган, Лѐзов 2009, 174), romelic geometriul terminad gamoiyeneboda 

Zv. babilonSi. 

151

, (Falkenstein 1936, 192), romelic gamoiyeneboda 

Zv.w. 3200-3100 ww.-Si, gviandeli uruqis IV periodSi; 

, gamoiyeneboda Zv.w. 3100-3000 ww.-is, jemdeTnasris 

periodis (anu gviandeli uruqis III periodi) 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1926-714, CDLI No 

P005249; Ashm-1926-709, CDLI No P005216; 

_ Zv.w. 2600-2500 ww.-is, adredinastiuri IIIa periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1928-017, CDLI 

No P005311; Ashm-1928-428, CDLI No P222324; Ashm-1930- 

156, CDLI No P220624, xolo _ Semdeg Tixis 

firfitebze: Ashm-1924-0455, CDLI No P222314; MRAH- 

0.0089, CDLI No P010548; 

_ Zv.w. 2500-2350 ww.-is, adredinastiuri IIIb periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Erm-14376, CDLI No 

P222695; MRAH-0.0023, CDLI No P222342; MRAH-0.0023, 

CDLI No P222946, xolo _ Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: 

Ashm-1924-0462, CDLI No P222315; Erm-14065, CDLI No 

P222280; Erm-14314, CDLI No P222479; Erm-14012, CDLI 

No P221719; Erm-14017, CDLI No P221724; Erm-14051, 

CDLI No P221820; Erm-14056, CDLI No P221825; Erm- 

14061, CDLI No P221830; 

, , _ Zv.w. 2350-2100 ww.-is, Zvelaqaduri periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1930-403, CDLI 

No P215367; MRAH-0.0239, CDLI No P222277; MRAH- 

0.0710, CDLI No P222950; MRAH-0.0094, CDLI No P216420; 

MRAH-0.0515, CDLI No P200407; 

, _ Zv.w. 2100-2000 ww.-is, uris III periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1912-1141, CDLI No 


CDLI No P200933; 

152

_ Zv.w. 2000-1600 ww.-is, Zvelbabilonuri periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1931-0137b, CDLI 

No P332926; Ashm-1932-0392, CDLI No P247796; Ashm- 

1924-0887, CDLI No P347494; Ashm-1932-0176+ N6939, 

CDLI No P231029; 

, , _ Zv.w. 1000-540 ww.-is, axalasuruli periodis 

Semdeg Tixis firfitebze: Ashm-1924-1914, 

CDLI No P347743; Ashm-1924-1499+1717, CDLI No P347749; 

Ashm-1924-1206+1410+1470, CDLI No P347753; Ashm-1924- 

1831, CDLI No P347836; Ashm-1924-1230+Ashm-1927-2118, 

CDLI No P247827 da sxva. 

aseTia lursmuli niSnis evolucia (Sdr.: Mercer 

1918, 36; Deimel 1922, 1, 8; Falkenstein 1936, 192; Chadwick 

1990, 21, sur. 5). 

rvafurcliani vardulis gamosaxulebas ukav- 

Sirdeba Sumeruli piqtograma da lursmuli damwerlobis 

1202E niSani (Sdr. SaraSeniZe 2008, 28, 9- 

10), romlebic gamoxataven varskvlavs, casa da an/anu 

_ cis RvTaebas (meliqiSvili 2004, 8). mag., Sumer.: 

[mul] aris varskvlavi, 1 [an] _ ca, [diĝir/dingir = 

1 . Sumer. [mul] (ĝi 6 /mi Rame + ul) aris 1. varskvlavi; 2. Tanavarskvlavedi; 

3. planeta; 4. meteoriti (Halloran 2006, 32); 5. 

brwyinva, gamosxiveba (PSD); Sumer. ul _ 1. varskvlavi; 2. yvavili; 

kokori; kvirti; 3. ornamenti; 4. siamovneba (Halloran 2006, 6); Sumer. 

[an·mul] _ varskvlaviani ca (Halloran 2006, 78); Sumer. 

[mul·an] _ ciuri varskvlavi (PSD); Sumer. [aš·me] _ 1. varskvlavis 

simbolo; 2. mzis diskos ornamenti; 3. varduli; 4. mocimcime 

naTeba (Halloran 2006, 79; Sdr. PSD). 

Sdr. Sumer. [ul 6 ] _ naTeba, brwyinva (PSD): s.-qarTv. * -; 

qarT. el·v·a; svan. hel-; megr. val·i, val·u·a; laz. o·val·u (Fähnrich 

1981; fenrixi, sarjvelaZe 2000, 198). 

153

Semokl. d] _ RvTaeba (Mercer 1918, 9, 36; Foxvog 2010, 9; 

Halloran 2006, 6, 32, 38, 53; UCS 1991-2008, 580; Doblhofer, 

Friedrich 2002, 158, sur. 99; Everson 2004, 12). 

Sumer. , , piqtogramebisa da lursmuli 

damwerlobis niSnis gviandeli saxea aqad. 13- 

NAa13/Th-D12/1202D niSani, romlis transliteracia 

aris: an ca; dingir, ilum _ RvTaeba; ìl, sa 8 , ša 8 (Piška 2003, 

1, 2, 4, 8, 9; 1998, 2; Viers 2000, 89) da sxva. 

niSnis evoluciasa da mis variantebs warmovadgen 

Semdeg naxatSi: 

zemoT warmodgenili masala cxadyofs, rom festosis 

diskoze dabeWdili PHD38 naxat-niSani aris 

rvafurcliani vardulis piqtografiuli niSnis 

uZvelesi nimuSi. 

154

2. vardulisa da diskos simboluri mniSvneloba 

rogorc cnobilia, vardulisa da diskos 

gamosaxulebebi xSirad gvxvdeba Sumerul, babilonur, 

asurul, egviptur, indur, xeTur, xuritul, 

urartul, kretul, kolxur, berZnul, finikiur, sparsul 

da sxva kulturebSi (Sdr.: Goodyear 1891; Evans 

1909, 39; 1921, 262, 479-483; Kantor 1945; 1999, 127-163, 169- 

194, 247, 305-360; 506, sur. XIII.5; 725, sur. XVII.9, 27; 766, 

sur. XIX.16, 17); aseve aris evropuli (mag., berZnuli, 

romauli da sxva) arqiteqturuli ornamentebis nimuSebSi 

(Sdr.: Schmelzeisen 1992; Rosin 2001, 113). 

qvemoT warmovadgen mzis, varskvlavisa da miwis 

RvTaebebis simboloebs, am xalxTa kulturebisa da 

miTologiebis mixedviT. 

2.1. mze-RvTaebebis simboloebi 

rvafurcliani varduli an lotosi da 

disko sxvadasxva kulturaSi aris: mzis piqtograma, 

RvTaebebis atributi, saRvTo niSani (mag., egvipturi 

mzis RvTaeba [r‛] ra/re; indur religiaSi RvTaeba 

[brahmā] brahma da sxv.), siwmindis, sicocxlis, 

maradiulobis, nayofierebis, bunebis gafurCqvnisa 

da ayvavebis simbolo, mefis xelisuflebis regalia 

da samefo saxlis Zalauflebis niSani. 

ieroglifur-luviur damwerlobaSi mzes aRniSnavs 

ieroglifi A190/ 128CE/F28CE sol 2 _ mzis 

frTosani disko (Everson 2007, 13, 19), romelic zogan 

aris samefo titulaturis Semadgeneli nawili, zogan 

ki samefo kartuSs anu edikulas qmnis (Meriggi 

1975, 3, tab. 12, 15-17, 95-96, 163 da a. S.; agreTve ix.: Alp 

1996; 1998, sur. 1; Герни 1987, 179, sur. 11, 5; Doblhofer, 

Friedrich 2002, 221, sur. 126; xazaraZe 2006, 10, 13). mag., 

155

xeTebis didi mefis, xaTuSili III-is saxeli da samefo 

emblema _ mzis frTosani disko dabeWdilia Tixis 

firfitaze, romelic daTariRebulia Zv.w. XIII s.-iT 

(ix. Neve 1996, 33, 60, 57-59). 

qvemoT warmovadgen mzis frTosani diskos Semdeg 

variantebs, romlebic aRmoCenilia SumerSi, babilonSi, 

asureTSi, miTanSi, egvipteSi, anatoliaSi, 

sparseTSi da sxvagan (Kantor 1945; 1999, 544, sur. 

XIV.3, 4, 15, 16, 22, 27, 33; 749, sur. XVIII.9-11, 19; 770, 

sur. XIX.24): 

156

Sumeruli, aqaduri anu asurul-babilonuri, xurituli, 

urartuli da ugarituli miTologiebis mixedviT, 

mzisa da samarTlianobis RvTaebas _ Sumer. 

[ d ud] 1 (Sdr. MHM 1992, II, 552); Zv. babil. , 

1 . Sumer. [ud, u 4 ] aris 1. mze; 2. dRe (PSD); 3. sinaTle; 4. dro; 5. 

amindi; 6. grigali, qariSxali (demoni) (Halloran 2006, 5; Sdr. 

Doblhofer, Friedrich 2002, 158, sur. 99). 

Sdr.: Sumer. [bar 6 ] _ naTeba, brwyinva; TeTri (Halloran 2006, 

39; agreTve ix. Civil 2009, 8); Sumer. [babbar, bar 6 , par] _ TeTri 

(PSD); Sumer. 

[babbar (2) ] _ naTeli, brwyinavi; TeTri; mzis 

amosvla (Halloran 2006, 51); Sumer. [e 2·babbar (2) ] _ mzis 

RvTaeba utus gasxivosnebuli saxli, taZari (Sdr. Civil 2009, 14); 

asur. [MUL 2 .BABBAR] _ iupiteri (Kasak, Veede 2001, 21, 30); 

qarT. barbar·i _ gizgizi (Sdr.: Tseretheli 1913-1916; fenrixi, 

sarjvelaZe 2000, 94-95, 194). 

157

asur. [ d UD] – utu 1 _ Seesabameba: babil. 

[ d šà·máš] _ SamaSi 2 (Kasak, Veede 2001, 19); 

xur. d Ši·mi·gi; urart. d Šiwini _ mze-RvTaeba; ugar. 

d Šapšu _ mze-qalRvTaeba (Sdr. Нозадзе 2007, 323; DDD 

1999, 126). utus saRvTo ricxvia _ 20 (Kasak, Veede 

2001, 14, 18, 19). 

egvipturi miTologiis mixedviT, mze-RvTaebaa re 

anu ra da misi Sesabamisi: egvipt. [ prỉ] xefri _ 

amomavali mze, dilis mzis RvTaeba; egvipt. 

[ỉtm] atumi _ Camavali mze (Sdr. egvipt. [ỉtn] 

ateni 3 /atoni – mzis disko). RvTaeba atums emsgavseba 

1 . Sdr. mamakacis saxeli utu, romelic dRemde SemorCenilia 

saqarTveloSi, kerZod, samegreloSi. 

2 . Sdr. ša·maš: aqad. šam·šu _ mzis disko (Kasak, Veede 2001, 19); 

qarT. mze; megr. bJa; laz. mJo·ra (Марръ 1908, 3); svan. _ mze 

(fenrixi, sarjvelaZe 2000, 327, 328); laz. bJa·Cxa _ kviradRe 

(javaxiSvili 1979, I, 164-169); 

3 . RvTaeba aten·s n. gamrekelma (1885, 40) daukavSira forma 

aten·i (goris r-nis soflis saxelwodeba). 

158

urartuli mzis RvTaeba Sivini. mze-RvTaeba re/ra gamoCnda 

ayvavebuli lotosis rvafurcliani yvavilidan. 

igi caze naviT mogzaurobs (MHM 1991, I, 124; 

1992, II, 358-359, 589), xolo, berZnuli miTologiis 

mixedviT, 1 _ heliosi etliT amobrwyindeba caze 

(MHM 1991, I, 271; 1992, II, 559; Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 

1984, II, 731). 

1 . Sdr.: berZn. ; _ mze; aRmosavleTi (Вейсман 1899, 

2006, 586); qarT. alioni; megr. ialoni, aloni, al ni _ aisi, 

ganTiadi (Кипшидзе 1914, 194, 247; qajaia 2001, I, 183; 2002, II, 81). 

159

fsalmunSi (83.12) weria, rom `mze da fari aris 

ufali RmerTi~. antikuri periodis moazrovneebi 

mzes sxvadasxvanairad axasiaTebdnen. mag., esqile ambobs, 

rom `mze aris wre~; plutarqe _ `mze aris sfero~; 

piTagora _ `mze aris disko~. agreTve: `mze 

aris lamazi qali~, `mze aris fari~, `mze aris naTeli 

borbali~, `mze aris Tvali~, `Tvali sinaTlea~, 

da sxva. 

msoflios sxvadasxva xalxebis kulturaSi mze-RvTaebis 

simboloebia: rvafurcliani varduli 1 (Neve 

1996, 33, 60; Herder 1980, 130); disko rvafurcliani 

varduliT (Herder 1980, 130); 

disko 2 (Maxwell-Hyslop 

1 . s.-s. orbelianis (1698; 1991, 26; 1993, 335, 336) leqsikonis mixedviT, 

`sada ese [ rvafurcliani varduli] jdes, mzea~. 

2 . Sdr.: tibet. [ ]; sansk. [ ], romelic 

niSnavs diskos, rgols, sferos da borbals (Chandra Das 1989, 56; 

Conway 2006, 1; MHM 1992, II, 100), aris mzis simbolo (Conway 2006, 

160

1971, 149; Mijatović, Ninković, Vemić 2003, 338, 340, 341; Kurtik 

1999, 508 21 ; Kazmierczak 1992, 8, sur. 18; Herder 1980, 92); 

Tvali (nadiraZe 1989, 21, 22); wre centrSi 

wertiliT (Kasak, Veede 2001, 29, 30; Collier, Manley 2007, 

136; EA 1987, 557; Kazmierczak 1992, 24, sur. 91); , 

frTosani diskoebi rvafurcliani varduliT 

(Sdr. Black, Green 1992); , frTosani 

diskoebi (Neve 1996, 57, 58, 59; Heiser 2006, 10); 

frTosani disko gvelebiT; wre jvriT (Evans 1909, 

87; Kazmierczak 1992, 10, sur. 25; Bauer, Dümotz, Golowin 

1987, 44-45); borbali 1 (Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 

720, 721, 725, 936, 1270; Pulleyblank 1966, 31-32; Herder 1980, 

129; Sdr.: Chadwick 1976, 165, sur. 69; Chadwick 1990, 44, 

sur. 10; MHM 1991, I, 286; 528, sur. 2, 3, 5; 644); wre 

ormagi jvriT (romelic Semdgom aRniSnulia Zv. 

indur monetaze: d‟Alviella 1894, 41); 

161 

rgoli jvriT; 

ormagi wre ormagi jvriT (Kazmierczak 1992, 16, 

sur. 47, 50); 

wre ormagi jvriT (saberZneTi, sparta, 

Zv.w. 640); 

jvriT; 

disko rvasxiviani mcenareuli ornamentiT; 

ormagi wre maxvilwveriani ormagi 

disko ormagi jvriT (romelic aris budiz- 

2). induizmSi borbali aris mzis RvTaeba suria’s (devang. 

[ ] _ mze) simbolo (Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 684, 684 1 , 720, 

721; Sdr. MHM 1992, II, 477, 478). actekur miTologiaSi mas emsgavseba 

mzis RvTaeba tonatiu’s disko (Sdr.: Галич 1990, 109, 110; 

MHM 1992, II, 518). 

1 . Sdr.: Sumer. GIGIR; saSualo i.-e. * ; semit. *galgal-; 

qarTv. * , * _ borbali (Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 

737 1 , 719).

mis simbolo); 

rvafurcliani lotosi budas gamosaxulebiT; 

disko rva samtalRovani sxiviT; , 

, diskoebi oTxi maxvilwveriani da oTxi samtalRovani 

sxivebiT (d‟Alviella 1894, 14; Black, Green 

1992, 143; Heiser 2006, 5, 7, 12; MHM 1991, I, 303, 458; 1992, 

II, 651); disko rva maxvilwveriani sxiviT; 

disko rva maxvilwveriani da rva samtalRovani sxivebiT; 

sxiviani rgoli manebiT (Evans 1921, 514, sur. 

371); disko oTxi sxiviTa da jvriT (romelic aris 

asurelebis RvTaeba aSuris simbolo); rgoli 

ori mbrunavi sxiviT (Evans 1895, 43, 62; 1909, 154, P.25, 

d; 221, 108, e); , wreebi rva mbrunavi sxiviT 

(Evans 1909, 151, P.9; 155, 221; Kazmierczak 1992, 18, sur. 

59); diskoebi rva mbrunavi sxiviT: (saberZneTi, korinTo, 

kviprosi, Zv.w. 640-630 ww.), (MHM 1991, I, 287), 

, , ; borjRali (Сумбадзе 1984; leJava, kilaZe, 

giorgobiani 2007, 3, 110, 121), ormagi gama 

formis jvari anu ormagi svastika, xolo mogvianebiT 

_ etli, cxeni 1 (Sdr. Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 

Иванов 1984, II, 731, 936) da sxva. 

2.2. varskvlav-RvTaebebis simboloebi 

aqaduri miTologiis mixedviT, aqad. [ d a·a] _ 

aia (Sdr.: Delaporte 1910, XLVI, 116; 1923, No. 251, pl. 76; 

Waddell 1924, 247, sur. 36; Black, Green 1992, 173; Collon 

1 . Sdr. cxen·i: s.i.-e. *s(a) Hel-/n- – mze (Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 

684); megr. Cxan·a _ mze; mziani dRe; sicxe. 

162

2007, 1; Нозадзе 2007, 63) aris mze-RvTaeba SamaSis meuRle, 

_ sinaTlis, ciskris, siyvarulisa da nayofierebis 

qalRvTaeba. qalRvTaeba aias Sumerul miTologiaSi 

Seesabameba mze-RvTaeba utus meuRle, Sumer. qal- 

RvTaeba [ d še 3·ri 5·da] 1 (Sdr. ETCSL) _ Serida/Senirda. 

misi RvTaebrivi epiTetia Sumer. 

[su 3·ud·aĝ 2 /su 3·ud·ag 2 ] _ moelvare, mbrwyinavi (Sdr.: 

PSD; DDD 1999, 126; Falkenstein 1957, 305). 

qvemoT warmovadgen aiasa da utus niSnebis evolucias: 

1 . Sdr.: Sumer. šer _ kaSkaSa; Sumer. še·er _ kaSkaSi; sikaSkaSe; 

sxivi (PSD; ETCSL), sinaTle, cimcimi (Halloran 2006, 142); Sumer. 

šér _ brwyinva (Halloran 2006, 45). 

163

nayofierebis, siyvarulisa da omis qalRvTaebis, 

cisa da miwis dedoflis saxeli inana 1 lursmul damwerlobaSi 

Semdegnairad iwereba: Sumer. , 

Zv. babil. , babil. , asur. [ d inanna] 

anu misi Sesatyvisi semit. iSTari _ Zv. babil. , 

1 . aseve Sdr. Sumer.: [ d Nina] (Sdr. Mercer 1918, 3), Innin, Innini, 

Innina, Irnina, Ennin, Ennina, Nin, Ninnin, Ninanna, Nana, Ninni da 

Ninnar (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Inanna). 

164

abil. , asur. [ d iš·tar], an Zv. babil. 

, babil. , , asur. 

[ d U.DAR]. 

qvemoT warmovadgen inanas niSnis evolucias: 

165

Sumeruli `cis didi qalbatoni/dedofali~ ninana 

iwereba: Sumer. , , , 

Zv. babil. 

[ d nin·an·na]. 1 

, asur. 

Sumer. da aqad. qalRvTaeba , 

[ d na·na·a], d Nanã, d Nanãy, d Nanãya (resp. berZn. / 

) _ nana 2 anu nanaia ukavSirdeba: babil. qal- 

RvTaeba aias, romelic aris varskvlavis an planetis 

saxeli da Sumer. 

[ d inana sar ] _ planeta, 

inanas anu iSTars 3 (PSD; Black, Green 1992, 109; MHM 

1 . Sumer. d nin·an·na (= dingir didi qalbatoni/dedofali + ca + 

naT. br. niSani) SeiZleba iTargmnos `ciskris did qalbatonad~. 

2 . Sdr.: sogdiuri (saSuali spars.) qalRvTaeba Nanā (Azarpay 1981, 

132-139); Zv. somx. [nané/ nanea] – dilis varskvlavi, qalRvTaeba, 

Zv. somx. 

[aramazd] _ RvTaeba aramazdis qaliSvili 

(Gvelesiani 2009, 5). 

Sdr. armazadi: spars. RvTaeba [ahura-mazdā]; Zv. qarT. 

RvTaeba armazi (Gvelesiani 2009, 4). 

3. iSTars Seesatyviseba: lomze aRmarTuli Sumeruli qalRvTaeba 

Serida; semit. aSirta, aStarte/astarte da lomisTaviani an 

166

1991, I, 595; 1992, II, 197), xolo es ukanaskneli identificirebulia 

planeta venerasTan (Williams-Forte 1983, 

176; Piška 2003, 4; Kasak, Veede 2001, 14, 22-24; Kurtik 1999, 

lomze aRmarTuli qalRvTaeba aStoreTi/aStaroTi (Sdr. MHM 

1991, I, 115). mas ukavSirdeba: minosuri da mcire aziuri didi 

dedaRvTaeba rea-kibele, romelsac icaven koribantebi da 

lomebi, da kretis qalRvTaeba gvelebiT (Evans 1921, 504, 505, 

656, 657; MHM 1991, I, 647, 179). agreTve iSTarTan gaigivebulia: 

siyvarulisa da nayofierebis das.-semit. qalRvTaeba qadeSi/ 

qudSu/qeTeSi, romelic lomze aris aRmarTuli yvavilebiTa da 

gvelebiT xelSi (MHM 1992, II, 21); cis, nayofierebisa da siyvarulis 

egvipt. qalRvTaeba , [ ] _ hatori (Sdr.: 

Evans 1921, 505 1 ; MHM 1992, II, 584); siyvarulisa da silamazis 

berZn. qalRvTaeba 

_ afrodite; nayofierebis romauli 

qalRvTaeba venera (Clay 1922, 45; Collier, Manley 2007, 157; 

MHM 1991, I, 231, 135) da sxva. 

àsirielebi afrodites uwodeben militas, arabebi _ alilats, 

xolo sparselebi _ mitras~ (herodote I, 131). protoindo-iran. 

*mitra- > berZn.-romauli Mithras. 

Sdr. aqaduri qalRvTaeba Ištar: s.-i.-e. *Hast [h] ar-; aqad. 

; xeT. hašter; avest. stərəbyō; somx. [astł/astġ]; 

berZn. ; laT. stēlla < *stēl-na; goT. staírnō; Zv. z.-germ. sterno; 

germ. Stern; Zv. ingl. steorra; ingl. star; Zv. isl. stjarna; aram. ‛tr _ 

varskvlavi; semit. *‛a tar- gaRmerTebuli varskvlavi; venera; 

samxr.-arab. ‛ tr; saSualo egvipt. ỉśtr; finik. ‛štrt (Гамкрелидзе, 

Иванов 1984, II, 685, 686, 875, 875 1 ); Zv. ebr. , [‛š r ] 

(Bible 2008; biblia 1989, msaj. 10.6; 1 mef. 7.3-4, 12.10, 31.10; 3 mef. 11.5, 

11.33; 4 mef. 23:13; Sdr. ier. 44.18-19); Zv. ebr. [‛šrh]; ugarit. 

[‛ trt], ‛ rt; somx. [astłik/astġik]; Zv. berZn. 

_ qalRvTaeba astarte (MHM 1991, I, 115); egvipt. [зst] _ 

qalRvTaeba isida (Collier, Manley 2007, 70, 151; MHM 1991, I, 133); 

xurit. Iš ara _ qalRvTaeba iSxara (Нозадзе 2007, 186); ebr. 

[’es er]. 

iSTars agreTve SeiZleba ukavSirdebodes: aqad. anuniTu (MHM 

1991, I, 595) da xur. d Ni·na·at·ta/ d Ne·na·at·ta _ ninata/nenata (Нозадзе 

2007, 260). 

167

502, 502 4 , 503; Collins 1994, 110, 115; MHM 1991, I, 510, 

595), romelsac uwodeben `mwuxris varskvlavsac~ da 

`ciskris varskvlavsac~. 

inanas anu iSTaris saRvTo ricxvi aris 15 

(Kasak, Veede 2001, 23). 

aias da inanas anu iSTaris simboloebia: rvafurcliani 

varduli (Maxwell-Hyslop 1971, 151, 152; 

Black, Green 1992, 109, 156, 169-170; Aleff 1982-2009, 4; 

MHM 1991, I, 510; Ad de Vries 1981, 391-393; Herder 1980, 

134); rvafurcliani niSani; ormagi jvari 

(Herder 1980, 93); , , , , , rvaqimiani 

varskvlavebi (Maxwell-Hyslop 1971, 149; Black, Green 

1992, 108; Heiser 2006, 6, 12; MHM 1992, II, 651; Leick 1998, 

pl. 38); disko 1 , rgoli (MHM 1991, I, 510; Herder 1980, 

92); ormagi wre rvasxiviani varskvlaviT, oTxi 

maxvilwveriani sxiviTa da oTxi mcenareuli ornamentiT 

(Evans 1909, 157, P.40*); , , , , diskoebi 

rvaqimiani varskvlaviT (Black, Green 1992, 169, 

sur. 143; Heiser 2006, 6, 7, 8); rvaqimiani varskvlavi 

(romelic Semdgom bahaizmis simboloa); lomi 

(Evans 1909, 221; Pritchard 1969, 177, pl. 522; Collins 1994, 

113, 114; Leick 1998, pl. 38); gveli, cxvari (Kurtik 

1999, 502, sur. 1; 504, sur. 4; 504 10 ; Collins 1994, 107, 108, 

113; MHM 1991, I, 400, 409; Parpola 1997, XXXVIII, sur. 17) 

da sxva. 

1 . `mcire simboluri disko, mzis sxiviani niSnisgan gansxvavebiT, 

unda CaiTvalos qvesknelis qalRvTaebis, dedoflisa da 

Ramis cis varskvlaviani kamaris simbolod~ (Evans 1921, 514). 

168

zemoT mocemuli mzisa da varskvlavis simboloebi, 

Tvalis, cxvris, borblisa da jvris niSnebi warmodgenilia 

Semdeg naxatSi: 

2.3. miwis RvTaebebis simboloebi 

cnobilia, rom astraluri RvTaebebi, funqciuri 

gamovlinebebiT, mWidrod ukavSirdeba miwis RvTaebebs. 

kolxuri didi dedaRvTaeba nana, romelic ukav- 

Sirdeba Sumer. qalRvTaeba nanas, aris `miwis deda~, 

àdgilis deda~, nayofierebisa da sicocxlis mSobeli 

qalRvTaeba. qarTul panTeonSi mas Seerwya 

barbale-mzis kulti da mze mdedrobiTi sqesis RvTaebad 

gardaiqca (bardaveliZe 2006, 131; agreTve ix. 

nadiraZe 1989, 21). 

169

amrigad, qalRvTaeba nana, 1 mze-RvTaebis hipostasia 

(Бардавелидзе 1957, 75-79, 81-83, 86, 94-98, 100, 139, 

155, 156, 188, 190, 193). 

qarTvelebis (agreTve indo-evropuli modgmis zogierTi 

Zveli xalxi, ix. Гамкрeлидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 

685) SexedulebiT mTvare mamakacia, xolo mze _ qali. 

es Cans, magaliTad, megrul xalxur leqsSi (javaxiSvili 

1908, 111; Кипшидзе 1914, 188): 

strabonisa (X,3,12) 1 da arianes (X.9) 2 cnobebis analizis 

safuZvelze v. bardaveliZis (1957, 81 da Smd.), 

1 . megr., laz. nana _ 1. deda; 2. megruli misamReri: `dida-voi 

nana, dida-voi, nanina!..~ _ dedasulo nanav, dedasulo, naninav!..; 

megr. nanaia _ nana sityvis kninobiT-moferebiTi forma _ dediko 

(Кипшидзе 1914, 019; qajaia 2002, II, 358-359). 

v. bardaveliZe (1957, 81-93) varaudobs, rom qarTuli simRera 

ìavnana~-s refreni: ìav-nana, vardo-nana, iav-naninao~, qalRvTaeba 

nanas kults ukavSideba (Gvelesiani 2009, 9). 

Sdr. kolxuri nana da nina: i.-e. *Han- _ bebia, mamis deda; 

xeT. qalRvTaeba 

(Sdr.: Гамкрелидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 

766; kvaSilava 2007, 213, 214); ainina, danina anu danana _ warmarTuli 

kerpebi Zv. qarTlSi (janaSia 1959, III, 193); Sumer. Inanna, 

Ininna anu iSTari; spars. qalRvTaeba [anāhitā] (Маррь 1902, 

9; wereTeli 1924, 100-101; javaxiSvili 1979, 141-142); Zv. somx. 

qalRvTaeba [anahit] (Gvelesiani 2009, 6). 

170

oT. lorTqifaniZisa (2000, 90-96) da j. nadiraZis 

(1989, 136-140) mier gamoiTqva mosazreba, rom kolx. 

qalRvTaeba, `didi deda~ _ nana anu fasiane gaigivebulia 

minosur da aziis dedaRvTaebasTan, miwis, 

gamoqvabulisa da mTis qalRvTaebasTan, rea-kibelesTan 

3 (Sdr. Evans 1909, 103); meore mxriv, kibeles 

anu kibebes/qubabas 4 ukavSirdeba: Sumer. 

[ d nin· ur·saĝ] _ mTisa da borcviani adgilis qalba- 

1 . straboni (X,3,12; Jones 1961, V, 99) wers: 

`rac Seexeba berekintebs _ erT-erT frigiul toms _ da saerTod 

frigielebs, agreTve idis maxloblad mcxovreb troelebs, 

isini Tayvans scemen reas, umarTaven mas orgiebs, uwodeben 

RmerTebis dedas, agdistiss, xolo agreTve adgilis mixedviT 

[reas saxelebia] _ idaia, dindimene, sipilene, pesinuntis, 

kibele da kibebe~ (yauxCiSvili 1957). 

2 . ariane (X.9; Hoffmann 1842, 50) wers: 

`fasisSi rom Sedixar, marcxniv aRmarTulia fasiane Teosi. 

garegnobis mixedviT Tu vimsjelebT, esaa rea, radgan xelSi 

winwila uWiravs, mis savarZelTanaa lomebi da zis, rogorc 

fidiasis qandakeba aTenis metroonSi~ (keWaRmaZe 1961). 

3 . l. kotreli (1959; 1987, 83) fiqrobs, rom kolxeTis mefis aietis 

da _ kretis mefis, minosis meuRle, pasifae da misi qali- 

Svili, ariadne aziis dedaRvTaebis qurumebi iyvnen. 

4 . kibele/kibebe/qubaba xSirad gaigivebulia xuritul dedaRvTaeba 

-Tan (Sdr. kvaSilava 2007, 212). 

171

toni (PSD; Dalley 1998, 326; Halloran 2006, 38, 102), Semoqmedi 

didi dedaRTaeba (Civil 2009, 42), miwisa da nayofierebis 

qalRvTaeba ninxursanga; Sumer. , 

, [ d ki/gi 5 ]; asur. [ d ki] (Sdr.: Deimel 1922, 

46, 440; Schnaider 1935, 481; PSD; Halloran 2006, 12; Falkenstein 

1936, 747; Mercer 1918, 7, 165) _ miwis qalRvaTeba 

qi da berZn. _ miwis qalRvaTeba gea. 

ser ar. evansis (Evans 1909, 13, 54, 96, 97 Smd., 103, 

195, 209, 210, 291; 1921, 6, 44, 222, 223, 505, 657) mixedviT, 

minosuri kretis, bunebis qalRvTaebas funqciuri gamovlinebebiT 

emsgavseba: rea, didi dedaRvTaeba, miwis 

qalRvTaeba, mTis qalRvTaeba, gamoqvabulis qal- 

RvTaeba, qalRvTaeba gvelebiT, qalRvTaeba mtrediT, 

qalRvTaeba ormagi culiT da sxva qalRvTaebebi. 

k. Sprengeli (1821, 53-54; 1989, 31) wers, rom `kolxebi 

Tayvans scemdnen... azias, promeTes dedas, erTerT 

okianides,.. frigielebi mas uwodebdnen maias, romelic 

SesaZlebelia iyos indusebis maia,.. rom rea, 

kibele, azia da fazisis qalRvTaeba, romelebsac Tayvans 

scemdnen [aia-]kolxeTSi, udavod erTi da igivea...~ 

1 

miwis dedaRvTaebebis simboloebia: rvafurcliani 

varduli, disko rva maxvilwveriani sxiviT, 

gveli da lomi (Evans 1921, 479, 514, 447, 500- 

504, 508, 721; 1909, 195, 211, 270, 283, 291); minosuri 

kretis, bunebis qalRvTaebis simboloa svastika 

(Evans 1909, 96) da sxva. 

1 

. „Seine Mutter Asia, Prometheus Mutter, eine Oceanide,.. ward von den 

Kolchern verehrt… Die Phrygier nannten sie Μαία, vielleicht die Maya der 

Hindus,.. Da Rhea, Kybele, Asia und die phasianische Göttinn, in Kolchis 

verehrt, einerley sind ist gewi ...“ (Sprengel 1821, 53-54). 

172

zemoT warmodgenili masalis (Sdr.: Kean 1985, 30- 

32; Aleff 2005, 2.2; Bigaj 2008, 22, 36; CoTaliSvili 2003, 

162) mixedviT gamovlinda is, rom PHD38 rvafurcliani 

varduli aris: mzis, varskvlavis, miwis, (deda-)RvTaebebisa 

da samefo Zalauflebis simbolo. 

vfiqrob, rom PHD38 rvafurcliani varduli 

SeiZleba miviCnio mze-qveynis, aia-kolxeTis samefo 

ojaxisa da Zalauflebis aRmniSvnel simbolod. 

3. vardulisa da diskos niSnebi arqeologiur da 

xelovnebis nimuSebSi 

3.1. SuamdinareTSi, iranSi, avRaneTSi, siriaSi, egvipteSi, 

anatoliaSi, kretaze, saberZneTSi, saqarTvelo- 

Si, somxeTsa da sxvagan aRmoCenilia arqeologiuri 

masalebi, romlebzec mocemulia: varduli, mzis, 

mTvarisa da varskvlavis astraluri niSnebi, 

, diskoebi, agreTve Tvali, lomi, 

gveli, cxvari, cxeni, xari, morieli da 

sxva gamosaxulebebi. 

qvemoT warmovadgen Semdeg masalas: 

173

174

175

176

177

178

179

180

181

182

183

184

185

186

187

188

3.2. saqarTveloSi (mag., afxazeTi, samegrelo, aWara, 

lazeTi, guria, imereTi, raWa, leCxumi, svaneTi, 

qarTli, samcxe-javaxeTi da xevsureTi) aRmoCenilia 

diskoebi, samkaulebi, sabeWdavebi, keramika, kolxuri 

culebi, satevrebi, maxvilebi, Subispirebi, sartylebi, 

rgolebi, mSvildsakinZebi (fibulebi), qin- 

ZisTavebi da sxva nivTebi, romlebzec mocemulia 

mzisa da varskvlavis astraluri niSnebi: rvafurcliani 

varduli; 

disko rva maxvilwveriani 

sxiviT; wre rva maxvilwveriani sxiviT; , , 

wreebi; wre borjRaliT; rvasxiviani wre; 

svastika; , erTi meoreze gadabmuli spiralebi 

da sxva geometriuli da mcenareuli ornamentebi. am 

nivTebze aseve sakmaod xSiria cxenis, xaris, 

frinvelisa da sxva cocxali arsebebis gamosaxulebebi 

(ix.: lorTqifaniZe 1986, 88-is Smd.; 1972, 19-22; 

16-is Smd., sur. 3-6, 8, 12, 13; Лордкипанидзе 1989, 108, 

sur. 45; 112, sur. 48; 130-132, sur. 56-58; 156, sur. 72; 128- 

is Smd., sur. IV; 158, sur. 74; 161-168, sur. 77-83; 180, 

189

sur. 92; 194-196, sur. 102-104; 217, sur. 109; 256-is Smd., 

sur. IX.2; 290; 292, sur. 147a; 323; 323 14 ; 352-is Smd., sur. 

XVII; Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 14, 15, 

70, 75, 96, 104, 106, 110, 146, 151, 159, 168-181, 187, 226, 276, 

296-301, 305, 308, 310-311, 313, 366, 367, 371, 376, 378, 380, 

390, 397, 434-442). 

qvemoT warmovadgen Sesabamis masalas: 

190

191

192

193

qarTuli eklesia-monastrebis kedlebze, svetebsa 

da stelebze mravlad aris gamoxatuli: rvafurcliani 

varduli, 

rvaqimiani varskvlavi, 

wre rvafurcliani varduliT, 

wre rvaqimiani varskvla- 

194

viT, wre borjRaliT, wre ormagi jvriT, 

wre jvriT, jvari, svastika da sxva geometriuli 

da mcenareuli ornamentebi. aseve sakmaod 

xSiria cxvris, lomis, xaris, frinvelisa 

da sxva cocxali arsebebis gamosaxulebebi (ix.: 

CubinaSvili 1936, I; kakabaZe 2003, 17, 35, 128, 129, 163, 

247, 250; Mepisaschwili, Zinzadse 1986, 231, 290, 352, 359, 

362, 364, 365; Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 

32, 40, 42; ramiSvili 2008, 174, tab. XXIV, 1-4; 175, tab. 

XXV, 1-4; 176, tab. XXVI, 3; 178, tab. XXVIII, 1; 180, tab. 

XXX). qarTul xatebsa da jvrebze mocemulia: 

rvafurcliani varduli, rvaqimiani varskvlavi 

da sxva msgavsi niSnebi (Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, Slotta, 

Yalçin 2001, 36, 37, 41, 45). 


195

196

197

198

199

200

201

202

203

204

205

206

207

208

kolxur-qarTul oda-saxlebze, darbazis tipis saxlebze, 

dedaboZebze, buxrebze, marnebze, xis WiSkrebsa 

da sxva saxis nagebobebze uxvad aris warmodgenili: 

rvafurcliani varduli, 

rvaqimiani varskvlavi borjRaliT, 

209 

wre varskvlaviT, 

wre borjRaliT, 

wre ormagi jvriT da sxva saxis astraluri 

niSnebi (ix.: CubinaSvili 1936, I; bardaveliZe, Citaia 

1939; Бардавелидзе 1957; Citaia 1967; 2000, 176, sur. 25; 

209, 215; javaxiSvili 1968; jafariZe, javaxiSvili 

1971; Сумбадзе 1984; leJava, kilaZe, giorgobiani 2007, 

3, 7, 8, 20; 27, 30, 31, 33, 37, 55-57, 63, 81, 101, 110, 20-121, 

134, 148-149).


210

4. rvafurcliani vardulis naxat-niSnis amokiTxva 

da aia formis semantikuri paralelebi 

qvemoT mocemulia mimarTeba festosis diskos 

PHD38 naxat-niSansa da proto-qarTvelur-kolxur 

*a a formas Soris. aseve warmodgenilia A xazovani 

damwerlobis ori warweris amokiTxva. 

proto-qarTv.-kolx. *a a _ aia, rvafurcliani varduli, 

rozeti 1 ; 

1 . frang., ingl. rosette (< frang. rose + ette); germ. Rosette; ital. 

rosetta; rus. розéтка da sxva. 

s.-i.-e. * -/* -; avest. [ ] mcenaris dasaxeleba 

> somx. [vard]; qarT. vardi; miken. berZn. [wo-do-we]: PY 

Fr 1203 (S1203-Cii), 1204 (S343-H 4), 1207.1 (H 41) (DMic 2 ); Zv. berZn. 

(atikuri), (eoliuri) > laT. (etruskuli) * > 

laT. rosa > Zv. z.-germ. rōsa; frang., ingl. rose; germ. Rose; Cex. ; 

pol. _ vardi; da sxva (Sdr. Гамкрeлидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 663); 

Turq. gül vardi < saSualo spars. (fal.) [gul] yvavili, vardi < 

Zv. spars. * - > *warda- > fal. [varta]; parT. wār yvavili 

(Sdr.: Paul 1998, 169; Bailey 1930-32, 60, 61); arab. [wárdun] wiTeli 

vardi (Lane 1968, 2935); ebr. [vered] vardi, da sxva. 

rogorc Cans, Zv. spars. * - forma aris nasesxebi berZnul- 

Si, laTinurSi, arabulSi, ebraulSi, somxursa da qarTulSi. 

vardi an lotosi egvipteSi, evropasa da aziaSi gavrcelebuli 

simboloa. magaliTad, vardi Zvel berZnul kulturaSi 

(Géczi 2006, 1-83) mzis RvTaeba heliosis (Greek Lyric, 5, Anonymous, 

Fragment 931; Nonnus, Dionysiaca 39.19 Smd.; Pseudo-Apollodorus, 

Bibliotheca E2.12; Flaccus V, 245 Smd.; www.theoi.com), siyvarulisa 

da silamazis qalRvTaeba 

-sa (homerosi, ìliada~ 

XXIII, 186; Owen 1851, 444; Clapp 1899, 234, 234 186 ; MHM 1991, I, 132) 

da (homerosi, ìliada~ I, 477; Owen 1851, 29; 

mimnerme, `nano~, XII fragmenti) _ vardisferTiTebiani ganTiadis 

qalRvTaeba eosis (aiosi, aisi) atributia. 

211

megr. aia _ 1. названiе какого-то растенiя (Кипшидзе 

1914, 193 (397)); yvavili (anTelava 2006, 5); 2. qalis 

saxeli (Wanturia 2006, 13). 

Cemi Sromis wina nawilSi (kvaSilava 2008, 217-218; 

www.kvashilava-gia.com) festosis diskos naxat-niSanTa 

amokiTxvisTvis warmodgenilia 5.2.1-5 algoriTmi, 

romelic, rogorc cnobilia, warwerebSi iTvaliswinebs 

naxat-niSnebis vertikalur Tu horizontalur 

poziciebs. mzisa da varskvlavis aRmniSvnel naxatniSnisTvis, 

PHD38 rvafurcliani vardulisTvis, 

kretuli damwerlobis 315[1]ARCH S (2/14) 01/CMS 

II, I, 391 da F21DE (261[11]CR(?)S(3/3)09/CMS XII, 110) 

ieroglifebisTvis, aseve A xazovani damwerlobis 

A044/F0672 niSnisTvis vertikaluri an horizontaluri 

poziciebi ar gansxvavdeba. amitom algoriTmis 

5.2.5 wesisa da zemoT mocemuli masalis mixedviT, es 

niSnebi Cem mier amoikiTxeba rogorc Sesabamisi ormarcvliani 

sityva [*a a]. 

i. bigaim (2008, 22, 36) diskos PHD38 naxat-niSani 

daukavSira berZn. yvavilsa da berZn. 

varskvlavs. igi Seadara kviprosuli marcvlovani 

damwerlobis [a] niSans da amoikiTxa rogorc [a]/ 

[ai] marcvali. 

amokiTxvis marTebulebas agreTve adasturebs is, 

rom A xazovani damwerlobis A044/F0672 niSani 

aris kviprosuli damwerlobis [a], [i], [e] da 

[sa] niSnebisa da B xazovani damwerlobis [i] niSnis 

ligatura da mas amovikiTxav rogorc [a-i-e-sa] 

kompleqss, rac SeiZleba iyos berZn. _ aia. 

metad sainteresoa, agreTve, A xazovani damwerlobiT 

Sesrulebuli SY Za 2 (HM 3429) arqeologiu- 

212

i masalis d striqonSi mocemuli forma (GORILA 

1985, V, 64-65; agreTve ix. KH 97a.1: Younger 2008-2010). 

radgan A008/F0615 da A057/F0692 niSnebi sawyisi 

poziciidan (ix. niSani: Evans 1895, 80, tab. I, 8) 90 0 - 

iT aris Semobrunebuli, e.i. niSnebi vertikalurad 

aris warmodgenili. algoriTmis 5.2.2 wesis mixedviT, 

A008/F0615 culi Cem mier amoikiTxeba rogorc 

Sesabamisi proto-qarTv.-kolx. *a·rgan formidan 

mxolod pirveli marcvali [*a] (kvaSilava 

2009, 305-307), xolo A057/F0692 niSani savaraudod 

_ rogorc [* a]. ase rom, kompleqsi Cem mier amoikiTxeba 

rogorc [*a a]. 

Sesabamisad, k. kretaze, knososSi aRmoCenili KN Za 

18 (HM 2597) arqeologiur masalaze A xazovani damwerlobiT 

amokawrul warweras 

(GORILA 1982, IV, 12-13), romelsac Tu Semdegi 

saxiT aRvadgen 

, algoriTmis 

5.2.2 da 5.2.5 wesebis mixedviT amovikiTxav 

rogorc [/* a-a- a a a-/// a a- a-.-//-.-//] _ `... ia-aia, 

aia(RvTaeba)- ... ia, ia ua- ...~ religiur misamRers, 1 

romelic SesaZlebelia ukavSirdeba RvTaeba aias 

kults. 

am warweraSi algoriTmis 5.2.2 wesis mixedviT 

CH037/F209A da A054/F068B saxlis niSnebi Cem mier 

amoikiTxeba rogorc Sesabamisi proto-qarTv.-kolx. 

* a-da formis mxolod pirveli marcvali [* a]. 

* a-da formas kanonzomierad Seesatyviseba megr. 

1 . Sdr. qarTuli xalxuri simReris, `krimanWulis~ misamRers: 

iao-uao-s. 

213

* ode > ude _ saxli 1 Semdegi procesebis Tanaxmad: 

1. -*a >-e kontraqcia, sadac -* saxelobiTi brunvis 

niSania (Sdr.: Кипшидзе 1914, 08 (60); Deeters 1926, III, 

1927, IV, 68; Ciqobava 1936, 30; Tofuria, 1954, VI, 448, 

450-451; gamyreliZe, maWavariani 1965, 165, 165 2-5 , 166, 

166 3 ; kvaSilava 2008, 225); 2. * a>o (Sdr. gamyreliZe, 

maWavariani 1965, 43); 3. o>u (Sdr.: gamyreliZe, ma- 

Wavariani 1965, 289, 289 3 , 290-291; kvaSilava 2009, 302). 

Cem mier amokiTxvas gavamagreb imiTac, rom j. iangerma 

(2008-2010) es warwera, romelic aris ][••]- • 

[•••]- • -[ ][•][ saxis, amoikiTxa rogorc ][••]-JA • 

[•••]-JA • JA-WA-[ ][•][ `savaraudo religiuri teqsti~. 

amokiTxvis marTebulebas agreTve adasturebs sa- 

Tanado miken. berZn. , da niSnebis gaJRereba. m. 

ventrisma B xazovani damwerlobis B008/10000, 

B057/1000A da B054/10037 niSnebi Sesabamisad amoikiTxa 

rogorc [a], [ja] da [wa]. 

amdenad, festosis diskos warweraSi PHD38 

rvafurcliani vardulis naxat-niSans amovikiTxav 

rogorc [*a a] formas da is aris mze-qveynis, aias, 

mogvianod kolxeTis, saqarTvelos Zveli saxelwodeba, 

romelsac Seesabameba berZn. , naT. br. 

(Sdr.: herodote I, 2; II, 103-105; VII, 193, 197; 

apolonios rodoseli I, 174; II, 417, 422, 1094, 1141, 

1185, 1267, 1277; III, 306, 313, 1061; IV, 33, 255, 277-278; yauxCiSvili 

1964, 9-14; 1970, VIII, 2-4; yauxCiSvili 1960, 

18-19, 48-49; 1976-b, 12, 18-19; uruSaZe 1964, 6-8, 10, 63-64; 

1970, 28-29, 347 10 ; Lordkipanidze 2000, 9 1 ; 1986, 43; Гамкрe- 

1 . Sdr. proto-qarTv.-kolx. * ad-a : saerTo-qarTv. *y ed- (fenrixi, 

sarjvelaZe 2000, 535-536; Ciqobava 1936, 19). Sdr. ude: oda 

_ saxli. 

214

лидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 907, 907 1 , 908; gordeziani 2007, III, 

469, 473). 

aqve aRvniSnav, rom rvafurclian varduls 

agreTve miviCnev aias samefo ojaxisa da Zalauflebis 

aRmniSvnel simbolod. 

qvemoT warmovadgen aia formis semantikur paralelebs: 

berZn. , naT. br. _ aia anu ea, 1 kolxeTis 

qalaqi (evmelosi; EGF 1877, I, 188 da Smd., 2; uruSaZe 

1948, 224 96 ; 1964, 103); 

berZn. , naT. br. _ aia, qalaqi TesaliaSi, 

Zvel saberZneTSi, pelazgebis samkvidrebelSi (stefane 

bizantioneli, èTnika~; Meinekius 1849, 36, 37, 20- 

21; uruSaZe 1964, 230); 

berZn. _ aia, gazafxulis nimfa, romelic uyvarda 

mdinaris kolxur RvTaebas, faziss; aia, kun- 

Zuli kolxeTSi (Flaccus V, 426; Smith 1869, I, 22); 

berZn. , naT. br. 2 (homerosi, ìliada~ VIII, 

1; apolonios rodoseli I, 580; Owen 1851, 147; Merkel 

1854, 30, 580; uruSaZe 1970, 66, 580), berZnuli wyaro- 

1 . aia formas kanonzomierad Seesatyviseba ea. es Sesatyvisoba 

aixsneba imiT, rom zanurSi, ufro xSirad ki megrulSi mimdinareobs 

ai->e- (agreTve -ai>-e da -ai->-e-) kontraqcia. mag., 

qarT. maisi > megr. meesi > mesi, romelic miCneulia qarTulidan 

megrulSi nasesxeb formad (Ciqobava 1942, 154; gamyreliZe, 

maWavariani 1965, 165, 166; qajaia 2001, I, 23; Sdr.: Кипшидзе 1914, 

08(60); Deeters 1926, 1927, 68; agreTve ix.: Ciqobava 1936, 30; axvlediani 

1956, 179; Tofuria 1954, 448, 450-451). 

2 . agreTve ix.: homerosi, ìliada~ II, 162, 178; III, 243-244; IV, 

172; VIII, 1; IX, 506; XI, 817; XV, 740; XVI, 539; XXII, 327, 742; XXIV, 

695; òdisea~ I, 41, 75, 203; IV, 262, 521; X, 236, 472; XI, 301; XVIII, 

145; XIX, 301; XXI, 62-63; XXIII, 353; XXIV, 290; Цымбурский 2005, 

309-311 da Smd. 

215

ebis mixedviT, dasturdeba, rom es aris (yauxCiSvili 

1952, IV, II, 315; uruSaZe 1948, 224 96 ; 1964, 479) 

anu doriuli , 1 romlis ionuri formaa , rac 

niSnavs `miwas~, `dedamiwas~ (Theopompi 340; Müllerus 

1841, 332, 340; Perrin, Seymour 1897, Vocabulary, 3; Smith 

1870, II, 195; Вейсман 1899, 2006, 27, 261, 270, 298; MHM 

1991, I, 300; uruSaZe 1964, 319; gordeziani 1999, 53; 2007, 

III, 473); 

berZn. / _ gaia/gea/ge, dedamiwa, qalRvTaeba, 

kolxTa udidesi saficari (apolonios rodoseli 

III, 714-417; Schol. ad. Apoll. Rhod. III, 714; Merkel 

1854, 169-170, 714-717; 467, 714; uruSaZe 1964, 514; 1970, 

350 15 , 364; lorTqifaniZe 1986, 128 8 ; Smith 1870, II, 195); 

miken. berZn. Aiwa _ [a 3 -wa] KN C 973 (Ventris, 

Chadwick 1973, 537; DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 168), 2 romelic 

amoikiTxeba rogorc , Aia – aia, xaris metsaxeli 

(Цымбурский 2005, 309); 

miken. berZn. Aiwjā _ [a 3 -wa-ja] PY En 74.22 (S74- 

H1/S.1), [a 3 -wa- Semdegi niSani ver ikiTxeba] PY Eo 

160.2 (H41/S.41) (Ventris, Chadwick 1973, 537; DMic 2 ; Ise- 

1 . Sdr. megr.: ga _ gora, borcvi (SaraSeniZe 1983, 40-41), goraki, 

seri (qajaia 2001, I, 277). 

2 . e. benetisa da GORILA-s mixedviT mocemulia Tixis firfitebis 

numeracia da Semdegi Semoklebani: a 3 = ai; HT = hagia triada, 

HM = heraklionis muzeumi, KH = xania, KN = knososi, MY = mikeni, 

PY = pilosi, SY = simi, TH = Tebe; adamianTa aRmniSvneli 

ideogramebi warmoadgens A da B klasebs, Sinauri cxovelebis 

ideogramebi _ C da D klasebs, marcvleulis ideograma _ E 

klass, marcvleulisa da sxva produqtebis ideogramebi _ F da 

G klasebs, brinjaosa da oqros ideogramebi _ J klass, tansacmlis 

ideograma _ L klass, sxvadasxva WurWlis ideogramebi 

_ T klass, samxedro aRWurvilobis ideogramebi _ R da S 

klasebs da a. S. (ix. CoTaliSvili 2003, 184). 

216

aert 2005, 168), romelic s. hilerma (1991, 214) da v. 

cimburskim (2005, 308) amoikiTxes rogorc , 

Aiaia (Sdr.: Isebaert 2005, 168; gordeziani 2007, III, 481; 

gordeziani 1999, 100; gordeziani 2009, 78) _ aiaia, 

`RvTis mona~ qalis saxeli (Efkleidou 2004, 61; gordeziani 

2009, 79, 79 20 ); 

berZn. , naT. br. _ kunZuli aiaia (homerosi, 

òdisea~ X, 135; XII, 4; apolonios rodoseli 

III, 1074; Perrin, Seymour 1897, 77, 99; 135; Vocabulary, 58; 

79, 72; 84, 1; gordeziani 2007, III, 475); 

berZn. , naT. br. _ aiaia, kirkes da 

medeas epiTeti (homerosi, òdisea~ IX, 32; ix. qvemoT); 

aqad.-babil. [ d a·a], d A-ya, d A-i-ya, d Aya _ aia, 

dedaRvTaeba, mze-qalRvTaeba, mze-RvTaeba SamaSis meuRle 

(Black, Green 1992, 173; Нозадзе 2007, 63; gordeziani 

1999, 53); 

urart. [ d a-i-a] _ RvTaeba aia (miwis RvTaeba); 

A-i-e – miwaSi (Sayce 1882, 683); 

aqad.-babil. [ d e 2·a] 1 (Leick 1998, 37; DDD 1999, 

126; Collon 2007, 1) _ RvTaeba ea, `wylis saxli~ (Sumer. 

1 . e. kingi (1888, 8, 58-59), J. botero (2004) da sxvebi varaudoben, 

rom am SemTxvevaSi dasavleT semituri (qanaanuri) gamoTqma 

ebr. [yah] aris aqad. ea anu Sumer. [ d en·ki/gi 5 ] (Civil 

2009, 15; PSD) _ enqi, miwis ufali (Sumer. en _ ufali; ki _ miwa: 

Halloran 2006, 6, 12; MHM 1992, II, 662). [yah] ibrunvis semituri 

daboloebiT yahw = yahu, romelic SeiZleba Camoyalibebuliyo 

Zveli aRTqmis [jhwh] TanxmovanTa mimdevrobis formaSi 

(biblia, gamosvla 3.14: 

[’ahyh ’ašr ’ahyh] _ me var, 

romelic var; fsalmuni 111.1: [halelu-yah] _ adideT ufali 

RmerTi!). [yah] aseve ereodaT ugaritul Áam formasTan, mdinarisa 

da zRvis RvTaebasTan, romlis adrindeli saxeli sul 

cota erT uZveles wyaroSi mainc iyo Ya(h)w/Ya’a (dasavleT- 

217

a _ wyali; a, a-a – mama; e 2 _ saxli; taZari: King 1888, 22, 

51; Halloran 2006, 3, 71; ETCSL); 

ebr. [’ayh], Aiah, Ajah, Aia – saxeli aia (biblia, 

dabadeba 36.24; I neStTa 1.40; II mefeTa 3.7; 21.8, 10); 

ebr. [‛yh], Hai, Ai, Aija, Aia _ toponimi 

(biblia, neemia 11.31); 

Zv. ind. Āyú _ sicocxlis Zala (MHM 1991, I, 146); 

ugar. ayaku; xurit. Ayakun _ RvTaeba (Нозадзе 2007, 

64); 

xurit. d A·a·ak·ki, ayakki _ sakulto sagani taZarSi 

(Нозадзе 2007, 64); 

xeT. ayakki _ sakulto sagani taZarSi; iSTaris 

epiTeti (Hoffner 2009, 2; tatiSvili 2006, 1, 23); 

xeT. GIŠ e a-, GIŠ eya(n)- _ eia, maradmwvane wminda xe, 

urTxeli (?), romlis kults ukavSirdeba sakraluri 

cxvris tyavis rituali (Гамкрeлидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 

907, 582; tatiSvili 2007, 2, 5); igi gamoiyeneboda erTgvar 

simbolod sxvadasxva moqalaqeobrivi movaleobebisgan, 

mag., gadasaxadebisgan da yoveldRiuri 

Sesasrulebeli samuSaosgan gaTavisuflebisas (Hoffner 

2009, 8); 

semituri zmnuri Ziri * wy > * yy- > ebr. [hyh-], romelic niSnavda 

`yofnas~, `sicocxles~, am SemTxvevaSi niSnavs `gazafxuls~, 

`wylis Tavze molivlives~; Sdr. biblia, dabadeba 1.2; 3.20: 

[ wh] _ eva). Tumca eac da Áamic wylis RvTaebebia. ea iyo Semoqmedi 

da miwisqveSidan momdinare mtknari wylis RvTaeba, 

xolo enqi iyo miwis gamanayofierebeli RvTaeba (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Enki). 

Teodorite kvirelma (Haereticarum fabularum compendium 241, 

1673) dawera ebr. TanxmovanTa mimdevrobis ekvivalenturi 

formebi: [iao] da [aia]; agreTve ix. diodore sicilieli 

I, 94: [iao]. 

Sdr. ebr. [yah]: egvipt. [ỉ‛ ] _ mTvare. 

218

megr. aia-JaSxa/aia-JeSxa; svan. aia-miSladeR, aiamiSlad 

R _ aia-mzis dRe, warmarTuli dResaswaulis 

sadidmarxvo kvira dRis saxeli 1 (Кобалія 1903, 103; 

Кипшидзе 1914, 229 (433), 193; qajaia 2001, I, 169; miqelaZe 

1974; anTelava 2006, 5; gordeziani 1999, 53; 

2007, III, 474). 

5. qveyana aias adgilmdebareobis Sesaxeb 

ramdenadac festosis diskos warweraSi PHD38 

rvafurcliani vardulis naxat-niSans amovikiTxav rogorc 

[*a a] formas, romlis mniSvnelobaa qveyana aia. 

qvemoT ganvixilav mis geografiul adgilmdebareobas. 

amisTvis aucilebelia ZvelberZen avtorTa cnobebis, 

asuruli da urartuli wyaroebisa da am masalebis 

mecnierTa mier analizis Sedegebis warmodgena 

(ix. lorTqifaniZe 1986, 30-76). 

herodotes (aia _ kolxeTi: I, 2; VII, 193, 197; 

kolxebi: II, 103-105; III, 97; IV, 37, 40; VII, 79), apolonios 

rodoselis (aia: II, 422, 1094, 1141, 1185, 1267; 

1 . samegreloSi, afxazeTsa da svaneTSi aioba iyo erT-erTi warmarTuli 

dResaswauli, romelic imarTeboda baiobis _ bzobis 

wina kvira dRes. am dRes megrelebi da afxazebi gazafxulis yvavilebiT, 

iebiT Seamkobdnen sacxovrebel da sameurneo nagebobebs 

da yvavilebs yvelgan moabnevdnen ezoSi (anTelava 2006, 5. 

masala momawoda n. RambaSiZem, risTvisac mas guliTad madlobas 

movaxseneb), sruldeboda qvevris (lagvanis) dalocva (qajaia 

2009, IV, 24). n. anTelavas (2006, 5) miaCnia, rom aioba iyo gazafxulze 

mzis buniobisadmi miZRvnili dResaswauli. dResaswauli 

aia ixsenieba Semdeg megrul xalxur leqsSi (Кобалia 1903, 

103; Кипшидзе 1914, 188): 

219

III, 306, 1061; IV, 255, 277-278; kolxeTi: I, 174; II, 1277; III, 

313; IV, 33; aia _ kolxeTi: II, 417), strabonisa (XI, 1, 4; 

2, 1; 2, 14-18; 3, 2; 3, 4; 5, 5; 14, 4; 14, 15; XII, 1, 1; 3, 1-2; 3, 

13; 3, 17-18; 3, 28-29; 4, 3) da sxvebis (Euripid., Medea 2) 

cnobebis yovelmxrivi analiziT s. yauxCiSvili (1964, 

9-14; 1970, VIII, 2-4), T. yauxCiSvili (1960, 18-19, 48-49; 

1976-b, 12, 18-19), ak. uruSaZe (1970, 28-29, 347 10 ; 1964, 6-8, 

10, 63-64) da oT. lorTqifaniZe (2000, 9 1 ; 1986, 32, 43, 

128 8 ; 1989, 213) asabuTeben, rom aia aris kolxeTis 

sinonimi ( / ) da aia aris am qveynis uZvelesi 

saxelwodeba, xolo kolxeTi _ SedarebiT axali 

(agreTve ix.: Smith 1896, 15; Perrin, Seymour 1897, 

Vocabulary, 3; Гамкрeлидзе, Иванов 1984, II, 907, 907 1 , 908; 

Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 196 da Smd.; 

gordeziani 2007, III, 469, 473). 

berZnul wyaroebze dayrdnobiT s. yauxCiSvili 

(1964, 13), ak. uruSaZe (1964, 6-10) da oT. lorTqifaniZe 

(2000, 9 1 ) weren, rom aia (resp. ea) iyo dasavleT saqarTvelos 

uZvelesi saxelwodeba. 

hekateos miletelis (Zv.w. VI s.) cnobis 1 mixedviT, 

m. janaSvili (1906, 3) wers, rom `mosxni (= mesxni _ 

qarTvelebi) kolxis gvartomni arian. maSasadame, 

TviT kolxic yofila igive qarTveli~. 

berZnuli wyaroebis mixedviT, ak. uruSaZe (1948, 

224 96 ; 1964, 55), T. miqelaZe (1974, 72, 79-85, 164-168), T. 

yauxCiSvili (1976-a, 589) da oT. lorTqifaniZe (2000, 

9 1 ; 1986, 43; 1989, 219) weren, rom / _ aiakolxeTi 

mdebareobda evqsinis pontos anu Savi zRvis 

samxreT-aRmosavleT da aRmosavleT sanapiroebze. 

qvemoT ganvixilav sxvadasxva berZnul wyaroebs: 

1 . ` , ~ (Hecatæi fragmenta 

188, Müllerus 1841, I, 13; agreTve ix.: lomouri 1963; xazaraZe 1984). 

220

homerosi òdiseaSi~ (XII, 1-4; agreTve ix.: X, 135; 

XI, 70; Perrin, Seymour 1897, 135; Dindorf 1855, II, 457, 135, 

5-6) wers: 

òdes datova okeanis Rrma mdinareba da gadakveTa 

vrceli zRvis talRa, xomaldi miadga kunZul 

aiaie’s, sadac aisze Sobili eosis sasaxleSi ferxuli 

ewyoba da sadac heliosi aRmosvlas iwyebs...~ 

(uruSaZe 1964, 176; 1970, 355 29 ). 

`[homerosis] es aRweriloba uTuod gulisxmobs 

aRmosavleTiT mdebare mxares, saidanac mze amodis... 

berZen komentatorTa cnobiT [resp. ] _ 

aiaia [resp. aiaie] igivea, rac _ aia, oRond erTi 

marcvliT ganvrcobili... [es] oTxi taepi [òdiseadan~] 

imaze miuTiTebs, rom kirkes aiaia dasavleTSi 

(tireniis zRvaSi) ki ar aris sagulvebeli, aramed 

swored aRmosavleTSi, kolxeTSi... aia’s gadatana etruriaSi 

miTis gviandeli versiebis produqtia. rac 

Seexeba imas, rom homerosi aias (kolxeTs) kunZulis 

saxeliT moixseniebs, es dabrkolebas ar qmnis. antikur 

wyaroebSi kunZuli yovelTvis imas rodi niSnavs, 

rasac Cven vgulisxmobT dRes am sityvaSi, aramed 

iseT mxares, romelic zRvasa da mdinareTa Sorisaa 

moqceuli da gasasvlelad xmeleTis viwro yeliRa 

aqvs~ (uruSaZe 1964, 493 6 ; 1970, 350 11 , 355 29 ). 

citatas òdiseadan~ (IX, 31-32; Perrin, Seymour 1897, 

77, 99): 

221

_ `mayovnebda Tavis sasaxleSi aiaieli 1 grZneuli 

kirke, _ surda misi meuRle gavmxdariyav~ (uruSaZe 

1964, 174, 175, 178), evstaTi Tesalonikeli (Eustathius 

1825, 321, 1614, 14-19) ase ganmartavs: 

`... aiaie [ixmareba] kolxikes nacvlad adgilis 

saxelis mixedviT. aia kolxeTis qalaqia sxvebTanac 

da likofronTanac. 2 mis moqalaqe kacs hqvia aiamoqalaqe 

qals _ aiaia, xolo kirkes kunZulsac _ 

aiaia amave kirkes gamo. sxvaTa Soris, Tu kunZul 

aiaias Tavdapirveli saxeli aris ori ai, [maSin] 

iqaur kirkesac mesame ai unda hqonoda, raTa yofiliyo 

aiaiaie, rac ar ixmareba misi cudi JReradobisa 

da ukve xsenebuli omonimis gamo. xolo geogra- 

1 . aiaieli aris kirkes (Perrin, Seymour 1897, Vocabulary, 3; Smith 

1896, 15) da medeas epiTeti, romelic miRebulia aia sityvidan 

(Smith 1869, I, 23). mag., (homerosi òdisea~ XII, 268, 

273; Eustathius 1828, 15), (òdiseas~ IX, 32 sqolio; 

Dindorf 1855, II, 408, 32, 14-19; apolonios rodoseli IV, 559; 

Merkel 1854, 234) _ aiaieli kirke (uruSaZe 1964, 177; 1970, 278, 

279); (apolonios rodoseli III, 1136; Merkel 1854, 

190) _ aiaieli medea (uruSaZe 1970, 234, 235). 

2 . aseve ix.: Strabo I, 2.39; Schol. ad Eurip., Medea 2; Schol. ad. Apoll. 

Rhod. II, 417; Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 1024; EGF 1877, I, 189; Eustathius 1828, 

15; Bachmann 1830, 327, 1011-1046; Merkel 1854, 414, 417, 25-26; Jones 

1960, I, 166-167; uruSaZe 1964, 195, 238, 240, 304, 310, 325, 414. 

222

fosi [straboni 1 ] asaxelebs qalaq aias fazisTan da 

amiT imas ambobs, rom kolxeTis am aiasTan axlos 

aris kirkes kunZuli aiaiec~ (yauxCiSvili 1970, VIII, 

2; uruSaZe 1964, 183, 412; 1970, 355 29 ). 

òdiseas~ IX, 32 sqolioSi komentatori (Dindorf 

1855, II, 408, 32, 14-5) wers, rom ` 

~ _ àiaia xom kolxeTis qalaqia~ (uruSaZe 

1964, 177). mas miaCnia, rom kirkes samkvidrebeli 

aiaia ar mdebareobs centraluri italiis tireniis 

(etruriis) sanapirosTan axlos (uruSaZe 1964, 493 8 ). 

mimnermes TxzulebaSi, `nano~-s XI fragmentSi 

(Diehl 1954; uruSaZe 1964, 201, 202) weria: 

`TviT iasonic verasdros ver wamoiRebda diad 

sawmiss aiadan, Tumca tvirTmZime gza ganvlo zviadi 

peliasis uZnelesi davalebis Sesasruleblad; verc 

okeanes lamaz nakads ver miaRwevdnen [argonavtebi, 

medeas siyvaruls rom ar eSvela] 2 ... aq mali heli- 

1 . ix.: straboni I, 2, 10, 39; Hamilton 1854, 31-32, 72. 

2 . `kuTxovan frCxilebSi Casmuli sityvebiT elegiis naklulovani 

adgili Seavso g. kaibelma (1887, 510), romelmac amisaTvis 

gamoiyena apolonios rodoselis àrgonavtikis~ III, 2-3 taepebi: 

... _ `... waiRo iasonma 

medeas siyvarulis wyalobiT sawmisi [kolxeTidan] iolkosSi~ 

(uruSaZe 1964, 301 * ; 1948, 110; 1970, 176, 177). Sdr.: hesiode, `Teo- 

223

osis sxivebi Zevs oqros darbazSi, aietis qalaqSi, 

okeanes sanapiroze, sadac waremarTa RvTaebrivi iasoni~ 

(uruSaZe 1964, 201, 202). 

Zv.w. VIII s.-Si evmelos korinTeli (Corinthiaca 2; 

Schol. ad Pind. Ol. XIII, 74; Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 174; EGF 1877, 

I, 188, 189; uruSaZe 1964, 194, 2a; 195, 2b) da Zv.w. VI-V 

ss.-Si pindare (uruSaZe 1964, 203, piTiuri IV, 15-22; 

213, Str. 10, 210-215; Wheelwright 1830, 104, 21; Colin 1841, 

187, Str. 10) moixsenieben Savi zRvis aRmosavleT sanapirosTan 

mdebare qveynis saxels _ kolxeTs 1 (uru- 

SaZe 1948, 224 1 , 23; Smith 1854, I, 642-643). 

herodote (I, 2; VII, 193, 197; Godley 1920, 4; 1938, 510, 

514) wers: 

`grZeli xomaldiT moscures [argonavtebma] aiakolxidaSi, 

mdinare fasisTan, da iq, rodesac gaakeTes 

is, ris gulisTvisac movidnen, moitaces mefis 

asuli medeÁa... eseni micuravdnen aiaSi, kolxidaSi, 

sawmisisaTvis... movida es kitisorosi aia _ kolxidadan...~ 

(yauxCiSvili 1975, 37; 1976-a, 472, 473). 

gonia~ 992-996 (Evelyn-White 1914, 14; uruSaZe 1964, 187); straboni I, 

2, 40 (Hamilton 1854, 73). 

1 . kolxeTi an kolxebi ix., mag., Herod. I, 104; II, 104; 

Lycophr., Alexandra 1022 (Bachmann 1830, 215; uruSaZe 1964, 301); Strabo 

XI, 2, 17-18 (Kramer 1852, 10, XI, 2, 17-18); Schol. ad. Apoll. Rhod. III, 1040 

(Merkel 1854, 474, 20-23); da sxvagan. - (Suida 1705, 

II, 341) _ kolxeTi - lazeTi. 

224

apolonios rodoseli (II, 417-418, 1246-1250, 1260- 

1261, 1266-1270; III, 1135; IV, 277-281; Merkel 1854, 91, 133, 

134, 190, 219) wers: 

225

àia _ kolxeTi xom zRvisa da miwis dasalierSi 

mdebareobs... da ai, ukve gamoCnda pontos ukiduresi 

yure da kavkasiis mTebis maRali mwvervalebic aRimarTnen. 

aq spilenZis borkilebiT pirquS kldeebze 

mijaWvuli promeTe Tavisi RviZliT kvebavda arwivs, 

romelic ganuwyvetliv miiswrafoda misken... RamiT, 

[argonavtebma] argosis gamocdilebis wyalobiT, miaRwies 

farTod momdinare faziss da pontos ukidures 

sazRvars... [gmirebs] xelmarcxniv ekavaT maRali 

kavkasioni da aias qalaqi kÂtaiisi 1 ; aqve iyo are- 

1 . aseve berZnul wyaroebSi daculi formebia: , , 

, , , , , , da 

sxva (ix.: Lycophron 1312; Bachmann 1830, 335, 1312; Merkel 1854, 99, 399, 

403; 413, 399, 26-27, 32, 34; Schol. ad. Apoll. Rhod. II, 399; Orpheus 1764, 116, 

819; Eustathius 1825, 161, 1493, 49; 1828, 275; Suida 1705, II, 404), romlebsac 

Seesabameba qarT. quTa-is-i; imer. quTe-is-i; megr. quTe-S-i; svan. quT- 

S (Sdr.: yauxCiSvili 1964, 50; uruSaZe 1964, 6, 28, 66, 103, 138, 182, 295, 

296, 301, 304, 310-312, 324, 326, 474, 481, 493 12 da Smd.; 1970, 28-30, 128, 345 35 , 

373; 1948, 218 28 da Smd.; gordeziani 1999, 98, 101; 2007, III, 471-472); Sdr. 

226

erZn. : quTa _ Sumeris uZvelesi qalaqi (biblia, IV mefeTa 

17.24); megr. quTa _ kacis saxeli (Wanturia 2006, 71). 

friqses Svilis saxelis variantebSi / (Herodotus 

VII, 197; Strabo XII, 3, 10; uruSaZe 1964, 285, 432, 488; gordeziani 

2007, III, 471 2 ) da am formebidan warmoebul toponimSi T. 

yauxCiSvili (1957, 19-20) gamoyofs - Zirs da gamoTqvams mosazrebas, 

rom toponimi sakmaod adre iyo cnobili (agreTve 

ix.: uruSaZe 1970, 373; gordeziani 1999, 98). 

metad sayuradReboa is, rom d. pakardi (1974, 148, 153) k. kretaze 

aRmoCenili A xazovani damwerlobiT Sesrulebul firfitebze 

adasturdebs Semdeg formebs: [KI-TA-I] HT 123a.1-2 (HM 

1367+ 1371) da [KU-TA- Semdegi niSani ver ikiTxeba] 

HT 115b.4 (HM 1360) (GORILA 1976, I, 190-191; 210-211; Younger 2008- 

2010), romlebic Sesabamisad daukavSira miken. berZn.: [ku- ạ-ijo] 

KN As (2) 1517.7 (s. 102?); [ku-ta-i-to] KN C 902.10 (s. 201), Xd 146.2 

(DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 156, 161) da [ku- ạ - Semdegi niSani ver ikiTxeba] 

KN X 5534.1, X 9443.1, X 9321 (DMic 2 ), xolo eseni amoikiTxes 

rogorc , (Sdr.: Лурье 1957, 205; uruSaZe 1964, 138 91 ; 

1970, 373; gordeziani 1999, 101; 2007, III, 472; gordeziani 2009, 79 21 ). 

aseve dasturdeba Semdegi miken. berZn. formebi: 

227 

[kuta-i-si- 

Semdegi niSani ver ikiTxeba] KN X 7891; [ku-ta-i-si- ọ] 

KN X 7891; [ku-ta-si-jo] KN Da 1394.B (s. 117), Dv 1237.B (s. 117); 

[ku-ta-ti- Semdegi niSani ver ikiTxeba] KN X 1538.1; 

[ku-ta-ti-ja-qe] KN G 820.3; [ku-ta-ti-jo] KN As (2) 1516.12, Ga (2) 

419.2b, Ga (2) 673.1, Wb 5662, X 7897.b; [ku-ta-to] KN Ce 59.2b da 

sxva (DMic 2 ; agreTve ix.: Ventris, Chadwick 1953; Лурье 1957, 205; Isebaert 

2005, 156, 160, 161; uruSaZe 1974, 373; 1964, 138 91 ; 493, 394, 499 31 ; 

gordeziani 1999, 101; 2007, III, 472); berZn. , , 

(gordeziani 2009, 79, 79 21 ; CoTaliSvili 2003, 107). 

berZnul wyaroebze dayrdnobiT ak. uruSaZe (1964, 138 91 ) wers, 

rom zemoT mocemuli miken. berZn. formebi pelasguri warmomavlobisa 

Cans; kreta pelasgTa samkvidrebeli iyo da masTan qarTvelur 

tomebs mravali Zafi akavSirebda (janaSia 1959, III, 193). 

r. gordeziani (1999, 101; 2007, III, 472-473; 2008, IV, 105) kolxur 

-sa da kretul -s adarebs saerTo-qarTvelur 

*quTais-s.

sis veli da am RmerTis wmida Walaki, sadac gvele- 

Sapi fxizlad icavda muxis foTlebiT Seburvil totebze 

Camokidebul sawmiss... heras hqonda gadawyvetili, 

rom aiaiel medeas samSoblo miwa daetovebina 

da peliasis dasaRupavad wminda iolkosSi misuliyo... 

xolo aia axlac mtkiced dgas da aq [cxovroben] 

im [egviptel] vaJkacTa Camomavalni, romlebic man 

[faraonma sesostrisma] aiaSi samosaxlod daamkvidra. 

1 amaT Senaxuli aqvT TavianT mamaTgan naweri 

kirbebi, romlebzedac irgvliv mogzaurTaTvis naCvenebia 

zRvisa da xmeleTis yvela gza da sazRvari~ 

(uruSaZe 1970, 129, 173, 235, 265, 351 7 , 352 8 ). 

apolonios rodoselis àrgonavtikis~ sqoliasti 

(Schol. ad Apoll. Rhod III, 1074, 1093; Merkel 1854, 474, 

1074, 28-30; 476, 1093, 1-3) aiaias kunZulis saxelze 

aseT ganmartebebs gvaZlevs: 

`fazisSi aris kunZuli aiaia, sadac ido sawmisi. 

[aiaia] kolxTa dedaqalaqia~ (uruSaZe 1964, 330); 

1 . àia ki axlac rCeba _ [argosi] ambobs, rom aia sesonqosisis 

[egvipt. 

_ sesostrisi] droebidan mokidebuli 

uryevad dgas da misi mkvidrni sesonqosisis mier 

Camosaxlebul [egviptelTa] STamomavalebi arian...~ (Schol. ad 

Apol. Rhod. IV, 277; Merkel 1854, 497, 277, 6-8; uruSaZe 1964, 332). 

Sdr.: herodote II, 103-105; pliniusi ufrosi XXXIII, 15, 52 

(Bostock, Riley 1857, 93-94); agreTve ix. lamberti 1991, 14-15. 

228

`kunZul aiaias: metobs marcvali ai, vinaidan 

aris aias kunZulis. aia kolxTa dedaqalaqia. moixsenieba 

kunZuli fazisSi, sadac, rogorc ferekide 

ambobs, sawmisi [iyo]~ (uruSaZe 1964, 257). 

stefane bizantioneli èTnikaSi~ (Meinekius 1849, 

36, 16-28; Holstenius, Berkelius 1885, 24, 29-31) aiaze wers: 

àia: kolxTa qalaqi, aietis dafuZnebuli, [Savi] 

zRvisgan daSorebulia samasi stadioniT; mas Camoudis 

ori mdinare: hipposi [cxeniswyali] da kÂaneosi 

[texuri?], romlebic [qalaqs] naxevarkunZulad hqmnian...~ 

(yauxCiSvili 1936, III, 274; uruSaZe 1964, 230; agreTve 

ix.: uruSaZe 1948, 218 29 da Smd.; Lordkipanidze 

2000, 15, sur. 1). 

aqve warmovadgen k. kretze aRmoCenili zogi warweris, 

agreTve asuruli da urartuli warwerebis 

amokiTxvis magaliTebs. 

d. pakardma (1974, 146) k. kretaze, hagia-triadaSi 

aRmoCenili A xazovani damwerlobiT Sesrulebuli 

HT 117 (HM 1364) firfitis a7 striqonSi mocemuli 

forma [KU-KU-DA-RA] 1 (GORILA 1976, I, 196-197) 

daukavSira miken. berZn. formebs: [ko-ki-da] KN 

Sd 4403.a (L 128); KN So (1) 4430.a (L 130) da [ko-kide-jo] 

KN Fh 5465 (141) (Evans 1952, II, pl. XIV, 04.03; 

CoMIK 1990, II, 204, 216; DMic 2 ), romlebic o. landaum 

(1958, 72), s. hilerma (1991, 214, 214 53 ) da sxvebma Sesabamisad 

amoikiTxes rogorc , _ 

1 . Sdr. miken. berZn. anTroponimi [ku-ka-da-ro] KN Uf (2) 

836.b (122) (DMic 2 ; Younger 2008-2010). 

229

kolxida, kolxideli (Sdr.: gordeziani 1999, 100; 

2007, III, 470; gordeziani 2009, 76, 76 7 , 77). 

T. gamyreliZem (1999; 2002, 45-46; 2004), uaxlesi gamokvlevebis 

Tanaxmad, kolxuri saxelmwifoebriobis 

arseboba Zv. w.-is XV s.-Si ivarauda, ramdenadac 

mikenuri epoqis berZnul warwerebSi (Zv. w. XV-XIV 

ss.) dokumenturad dasturdeba mravali saxeli, romlebic 

àrgonavtebis miTidan~ iyo cnobili, maT Soris 

iseTi saxelebi, rogoricaa `(qveyana) aia~, `kolxida~, 

ìasoni~ (miken. berZn. [i-wa-so] KN Xd 7756; 

PY An 519.8, 654.17, 661.3 (S657-H 1), PY Cn 655.6 (S719-H 

1); berZn. , ) da sxva. 

asuruli lursmuli warwerebis (tiglaTfileser 

I, Zv. w. 1115/1114-1077/1076) yovelmxrivi analiziT g. 

meliqiSvili (1954, 22 da Smd., 407-408; 1970, I, 369, 369 3 , 

370) amoikiTxavs Kil i 1 (Kir i: Luckenbill 1926, I, 92, 270) 

1 . `saWiroa aRvniSnoT, rom bevri mkvlevari [mag., C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, 

И. М. Дьяконов da sxvebi] Kil- i saxels ab- i-s saxiT 

kiTxulobs. pirvel niSans ( ), romliTac es saxeli iwereba, 

Kil-Tan erTad ab da zogi sxva marcvlis mniSvnelobac gaaCnia~ 

(meliqiSvili 1970, I, 369 3 ). 

tiglaTfileser I erT-erT warweraSi ambobs: `TuqulTiafileSara,.. 

romelmac daipyro ab i-s qveyna did zRvamde~. g. meliqiSvilis 

(1970, I, 367-369) mier Seswavlili asuruli warwerebis 

mixedviT, `didi zRva~ aris `zemo zRva~ da mas miaCnia, rom `zemo 

zRva~ Savi zRvaa. 

vfiqrob, rom zemoT mocemul warweraSi imave lursmuli 

niSnebiT SesaZloa aRiniSneba qveyana ab i (Sdr. ab- i/a, a- 

ab- i/a-: CAD 1956, 6, 15), romelic ar mdebareobda vanis tbis 

samxreT-dasavleTiT da, albaT, masSi igulisxmeba xalibebis 

( : herodote I, 28; Suida 1705, III, 652; yauxCiSvili 1952, IV, 

II, 324) qveyana. 

Cems mosazrebas gavamagreb imiTac, rom asur. ab- i-s Zirs, 

sadac - i xuritul-urartuli kuTvnilebis sufiqsia (meliqiSvi- 

230

formas, romelsac aigivebs -Tan (agreTve ix.: 

lorTqifaniZe 1986, 45; gordeziani 2007, III, 469; gordeziani 

2009, 79-80). 

urartuli lursmuli warwerebis (sarduri II, Zv. 

w. 750-748 da 744-742) mixedviT, g. meliqiSvili (1962, 

320 da Smd.; 1970, I, 386-389, 39-40; 2004, 98, 107-109) Qul a 1 

formas aigivebs -Tan (Лордкипанидзе 1989, 219, 

210; Lordkipanidze 1991, 110; lorTqifaniZe 1986, 44; 

Lordkipanidze 2000, 149; agreTve ix.: Salvini 1995, 70; 

gordeziani 2009, 80). 

6. saxeli aietis warmomavlobis Sesaxeb 

Zvel berZnul wyaroebSi dadasturebulia saxeli 

/ _ aieti, romelic nawarmoebia _ 

aia qveynis saxelidan. 

li 1970, I, 382, 364), Seesatyviseba berZn. -i. marTlac, kolx. 

*xal b- > *xa b- > *xab-, sadac -*l - > -* - > -ø- procesi refleqsuria. 

es procesi amJamadac dasturdeba megruli enis senakuri 

kilos banZur-martvilur TqmaSi. mag., Zalami/ZalÁami/ 

ZaÁami/Zaami/Zami _ Zalian (Кипшидзе 1914, 373; qajaia 2001, I, 18; 

2002, II, 372, 374). 

yovelive zemoTqmulis Semdeg, vfiqrob, rom misaRebia asuruli 

lursumuli niSnebis orive amokiTxva: KUR Kil- i da KUR abi. 

es formebi ukavSirdeba qarTveluri tomis, xalibebis qveynis 

saxels, kolxeTs, romelic mdebareobda `did zRvasTan~ 

(Sav zRvasTan). 

1 . urart. KUR qul- a-i, KUR qu-ul- a-i-di, KUR qu-ul- a- a-li-e- i – kulxa 

(155 C, 2; 155 D, 3, 6, 9: Марръ, Opбелі 1922, 47-51; Sayce 1929, 95-96; 

Меликишвили 1953, #4; Арутюнян 2001, 519), romlebSic [o] xmovnis 

nacvlad aris [u], radgan lursmul damwerlobaSi [o] xmovani 

ar aisaxeba (tatiSvili 2009, 23). 

urartul warweraSi (155 D, 5) kolxeTis mefis saxeli I [1]-šái 

aris naxsenebi, magram samwuxarod, am saxelis pirveli marcvali 

waSlilia, darCenilia misi daboloeba -šá- i (Меликишвили 

1953, #4; meliqiSvili 1970, I, 388). 

231

qvemoT ganvixilav am masalas: 

berZnul miTologiidan cnobilia, rom `[oqros] 

verZma aTamasis vaJi [friqse] Savi zRvis maxloblad 

mdebare mziur eaSi (resp. aia) miiyvana. [aiasa da 

korinToSi] mefobda mzis RmerTis, heliosisa [da 

perseis] vaJi _ aieti. 1 mas hyavda ori asuli: mSvenieri 

medea 2 da qalkiope da vaJi _ afsirte~ (uruSaZe 

1948, 13; agreTve ix. Smith 1869, I, 24). 

straboni `geografiaSi~ (I, 2, 39; Jones 1960, 166; 

agreTve ix.: qsenofonti V, 6, 37; uruSaZe 1964, 291) wers: 

`... is, rom kolxeTze mefobda aieti, sarwmunodaa 

miCneuli; iqaurebSi es saxeli adgilobrivia~ (uru- 

SaZe 1964, 414). 

fsevdo-orfevsis poema àrgonavtika~ eZRvneba argonavtebis 

laSqrobas mzis qveyanaSi, aiaSi, kolxeTSi 

(uruSaZe 1964, 63, 64). poemaSi gansakuTrebiT xazgasmulia 

kolxTa mefis, heliosis Zis, mzis vaJis _ aietis 

mzesTan Sedareba. mag., 809-812 taipebi (Orpheus 1764, 114): 

1 . ix.: evmelosi korinTeli, Corinthiaca 2; Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 1024; 

EGF 1877, I, 189 (uruSaZe 1964, 22, 195, 2c); Lycophr., Alexandra 1024 

(Bachmann 1830, 215; uruSaZe 1964, 301). 

2 . r. jankom (1982; 2007, 247; Sdr.: gordeziani 1999, 101; 2007, 481- 

482; gordeziani 2009, 79) miken. berZn. anTroponims [me-dejo] 

KN B (5) 800.4 (s. 104) (DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 64) daukavSira 

-i (medeiosi, medeas da iasonis vaJi?). 

232

àieti heliosis darad brwyinavda etlze [aRmar- 

Tuli] oqros peplosidan aTinaTebuli elvarebiT; 

Tavs edga cecxlovani sxivebiT Semkobili foCebiani 

gvirgvini~ (uruSaZe 1964, 64). 

pindares sqoliastis (Drachmann 1903, 372, 74d) azriT, 

aieti aias eponimia: 

`... heliosisa da antiopes Zes _ aiets usmines, daefuZnebina 

kolxeTSi misgan saxelis mqone qalaqi...~ 

(uruSaZe 1964, 217, b; 496 8 ). 

stefane bizantioneli èTnikaSi~ (Meinekius 1849, 

36, 18-20) wers: 

233

`... [aiasgan] unda iyos nawarmoebi àietes~, rogorc 

àzia~ _ àziates~ [=àzieli~], ise àia~ _ àiates~ da 

àietes~ [=àieli~]...~ (yauxCiSvili 1936, III, 274; uruSaZe 

1964, 230, 496 13 ; lorTqifaniZe 1986, 30; Лордкипанидзе 

1989, 213). 

agreTve evstaTi Tesalonikeli (Eustathius 1825, 

321, 1614, 19-20) wers: 

`gmirma aietmac saxeli amave aias [saxelwodebidan] 

aiRo, amas Zveli [mwerlebi] cxadyofen~ (yauxCiSvili 

1970, VIII, 2; uruSaZe 1964, 183; lorTqifaniZe 1986, 32). 

`rogorc Cans, Seqmnilia mefis saxeli aieti (berZn. 

= + ). saerTod cnobilia, rom berZnul- 

Si bolosarTi - - aRniSnavs warmomavlobas. magali- 

Tad, _ qalaqi, xolo [Holstenius, Berkelius 

1885, 353, 10-11] _ moqalaqe; [gamarjvebis 

qalaqi] _ [Holstenius, Berkelius 1885, 315, 11- 

13] _ nikopoleli, _ [Holstenius, 

Berkelius 1885, 459, 22-32; 460, 1-2] _ xaonieli. amgvaradve 

saxeli aietes unda niSavdes aiels [àias moqalaqe~] 

da, maSasadame, TviT qveyanas unda rqmeoda aia~ 

(yauxCiSvili 1964, 13; Sdr.: lorTqifaniZe 1986, 32; 

gordeziani 1999, 101; 2007, III, 480 da Smd.). 

aseve h. henigsvaldis (ix.: Гамкрeлидзе, Иванов 1984, 

II, 908 1 ; Цымбурский 2005, 312, 312 3 ) mixedviT, toponimi 

234

-i 1 miRebulia qveynis saxelwodebidan; Sesabamisad 

eTnonimi 

niSnavs àias qveynis 

mkvidrebs~. 

aqve aRvniSnav, rom d. pakardma (1974, 140) k. kretaze, 

knososSi aRmoCenili A xazovani damwerlobiT 

mocemul formas [A-WA-TI-NA-RA 2 ] II13 daukavSira 

miken. berZn. Aiwātas _ [a 3 -wa-ta] KN Vc 

(1) 7612 (s. 124-S) (Ventris, Chadwick 1973, 537; DMic 2 ; Isebaert 

2005, 168), romelic s. hilerma (1991, 214) da v. cimburskim 

(2005, 308) amoikiTxes rogorc / , 

Aiates/Aietes _ aieti (Sdr.: gordeziani 2007, III, 481; 

gordeziani 2009, 78-79). 

● daskvna 

1. naSromSi dadasturebulia, rom festosis diskoze 

dabeWdilia PHD38 rvafurcliani vardulis 

naxat-niSnis uZvelesi nimuSi; 

2. naSromSi naCvenebia, rom vardulis naxat-ni- 

Sani (agreTve disko, wre) sxvadasxva kulturebSi 

aris mzis, varskvlavis, miwis, RvTaebebisa da samefo 

Zalauflebis simbolo; avtoris mier varduli 

miCneulia mze-qveynis, aia-kolxeTis, misi samefo ojaxisa 

da Zalauflebis aRmniSvnel simbolod; 

3. naSromSi saTanadod warmodgenilia sxvadasxva 

kulturis arqeologiuri masalebi da xelovnebis 

nimuSebi, romlebSic vardulis (agreTve disko, 

wre) naxat-niSani uxvad aris asaxuli; 

1 . berZn. toponimi -i iyo mxare Zvel saberZneTSi, romelic 

mdebareobda mcire aziis dasavleT da Crdilo-dasavleT 

regionSi. 

235

4. naSromSi warmodgenili mzisa da varskvlavis 

aRmniSvneli simboloebi: festosis diskos PHD38 

rvafurcliani vardulis niSani, kretuli damwerlobis 

315[1]ARCH S (2/14) 01/CMS II, I, 391 da 

F21DE (261[11]CR(?)S(3/3)09/ CMS XII, 110) ieroglifebi 

da A xazovani damwerlobis A044/F0672 niSani, 

romlebic amoikiTxeba proto-qarTvelur-kolxur 

enaze rogorc [*a a] forma; 

5. naSromSi warmodgenilia proto-qarTv.-kolx. 

*a a formis fonetikuri da semantikuri Sesatyvisobani 

sxvadasxva enebsa da kulturebSi; 

6. naSromSi warmodgenili berZnuli, asuruli da 

urartuli wyaroebis mixedviT da mecnierTa mier am 

wyaroTa analizis safuZvelze dasturdeba, rom qveyana 

aia-kolxeTi mdebareobda evqsinis pontos anu 

Savi zRvis samxreT-aRmosavleT da aRmosavleT sanapiroebze; 

7. naSromSi warmodgenili berZnuli wyaroebis 

mixedviT, aieti niSnavs àiels~, àias mkvidrs~ da 

àias moqalaqes~; 

8. naSromSi warmodgenilia A xazovani damwerlobis 

Semdegi warwerebi: SY Za 2 (HM 3429) da 

KN Za 18 (HM 2597), 

romlebic proto-qarTvelur-kolxur enaze Cem mier 

Sesabamisad amoikiTxeba rogorc [*a- a] _ aia da [...* a- 

a- a, a a- ... a, a- a- ...] _ `... ia-aia, aia (RvTaeba)- ... ia, 

ia ua- ...~ formebi; 

9. naSromSi warmodgenili masalis safuZvelze vvaraudob 

qveyana aia-kolxeTis saxelmwifos arsebobas 

Zv. w.-is XX-XV saukuneebSi. 

236

On Reading Pictorial Signs 

of the Phaistos Disk and 

Related Scripts (2). Rosette 

237 

Gia Kvashilava 

www.kvashilava-gia.com 

giakvashilava@yahoo.com 

Dedicated to Dr Herbert R. Zebisch 

and Prof. Akaki Urushadze 

This study concerns the graphic 

character, symbolic meanings, 

typological parallels, commentaries 

and reading of the 

Phaistos Disk pictorial sign 

PHD38. 

1. Graphical Character of 

the Pictorial Sign PHD38 

The Phaistos Disk pictorial 

sign PHD38 is called marguerite, 

star-anemone or rosette 

by Sir Arthur Evans (1909, 279; 

1921, 660 2 ); blossom – by K. Aartun (1992); lotus – by O. 

Dettmer (1989); marguerite and rosette – by L. Pernier (1908, 

297); rosette – by G. Ipsen (1929, 2), L. Godart (1995, 81), V. 

Kean (1990), D. Ohlenroth (1996), K. Soring (1997), J. M. 

Eisenberg (2008, 19) and others. 

The signs of the following scripts are similar to the Disk sign 

PHD38:

a. Cretan hieroglyphs: #315[1]ARCH S (2/14)01/CMS II, 

I, 391 (HM 2260) (CHIC 1996, 290); F21DE (#261[11] 

CR(?)S(3/3)09/CMS XII, 110) (CHIC 1996, 256; Douros 2008, 

65); 

b. Anatolian hieroglyph A189/F28CD/128CD/0126A 

asterisk – star (Douros 2008, 74; Anders 2004, 7; Eisenberg 

2008, 11, Fig. 8). 

Also compare the Disk sign PHD38 to signs of various 

scripts, such as: 

a. Cretan hieroglyphs: day-star or sun with eight sharppointed 

rays: F21DB (Evans 1909, 233, 107; Douros 2008, 

64, 67); , (Evans 1909, 221, 107, b, d); (Evans 1895, 

76, Fig. 73c); rayed solar symbols: , F21DA (Evans 1909, 

221, 107, a; Douros 2008, 64, 67); solar symbols, sun and four 

moons: F21DE, F21EO (Evans 1909, 154, P.25, c; 222, 

110; Douros 2008, 65); day-star or sun with eight revolving 

rays: (Evans 1895, 43, 60), CH033/F2089 (Evans 1909, 

221, 108, a; 233, 108; Douros 2008, 57, 67); (Evans 1895, 

26, Fig. 33c; 1909, 155, Fig. 28b; 221, 108, a); CH033/ 

F2088 (CHIC 1996, 274, 398; Douros 2008, 57); day-star or sun 

with two revolving rays: (Evans 1909, 221, 108, e); 

(Evans 1895, 43, 62; 1909, 154, P.25, d); eyes: (Evans 

1895, 26, Fig. 33d; 27, Fig. 34c), (Evans 1895, 24, Fig. 

29a; 34, 2a, 2b); , , , CH005 (CHIC 1996, 17, 

387), CH005/F2012, CH005/F2013 (Douros 2008, 56, 

67); , (Evans 1895, 23, Fig. 28b; 34, 2d, 2c); , , 

(Evans 1909, 182-183; 232, 5); solar disks: F21DC, 

F21DO (Evans 1909, 221, 109, a, b; 233, 109; Douros 2008, 64, 

67); CH073/F2116; CH073/F2117 (CHIC 1996, 17, 19); 

CH073/F2115 (CHIC 1996, 416; Douros 2008, 59); crosses: 

238

, , , , , (Evans 1909, 222, 112); , CH070 

(CHIC 1996, 17, 19, 415, 416); 

Cretan and Aegean linear character (Evans 1895, 80, 

Table I, 28; 96, Table III, 8; 106, Fig. 77); 

The following signs of the Linear A and B scripts: 

AB24a; , , AB24; , , , , AB23 (Evans 

1952, 11); , , AB28 (Evans 1952, 12); , ; AB2 that 

are considered to be religious symbols of star or Sun by Evans 1 ; 

AB3 (Evans 1952, 6); 

Signs of the Linear A scripts: , (CHIC 1996, 19); 

A309c/F071C (Douros 2008, 37); A309a/F071A (Douros 

2008, 36, 53); (Evans 1921, 640); A077/F0689, 

A077/F06BA; A077/F06BB; A077/F06BC (Douros 2008, 

29, 53); A325/F073B, A326/F073C (Douros 2008, 37, 38, 

53); A044/F0672, A044/F0673, A044/F0674 (GORILA 

1985, V, XXXV; Douros 2008, 27, 53); A002/F0602, 

A002/F0603, A702/F0863 (Douros 2008, 25, 49, 53); 

1 . “The cross appears as a religious symbol on a series of seals found in the 

shrine of the snake Goddess at Knossos, occasionally taking the swastika 

form. It is remarkable that in the same repository an equal-limbed marble 

cross was also found. It is also found incised on the Palace blocks. 

The simple cross is widely diffused in primitive pictography, notably 

among the American Indians, as a star sign [comp. Evans 1921, 514], and 

there is evidence that it had the same significance in Minoan Crete. 

The equal-limbed cross appears among the signs of the Linear Class A, 

together with a variant in which the cross-bar is shorter than the upright stem. 

This latter type was generally adopted in Class B of the linear script.” (Evans 

1909, 222, 223). 

239

Signs of the Linear B scripts: [ka] – wheel (Evans 1935 II , 

742, Fig. 725; 743, Fig. 727, 24a; 745, Fig. 728, 26; 750, Fig. 

733; 751, Fig. 734; 757, Fig. 740; 788, Fig. 763); (Evans 

1935 II , 794, Fig. 767; 795, Fig. 768; Chadwick 1990, 44, Fig. 

10); B243/100CF – wheel 1 (Douros 2008, 9, 35; UCS, 1991- 

2006, 512, 513; comp. MPW 1991, I, 528, Fig. 2, 3, 5); [ro] 

B002/1002B (Douros 2008, 25, 53; Evans 1935 II , 743); 

1 . Comp.: , , , wheel (Sher 1980, 195; Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 

1984, II, 736, Fig. 17). 

240

Eight-rayed star in a circle (Coping stone with incised 

signs, from niche of the Royal Tomb at Isopata: Evans 1906, 

167, Fig. 146); 

Signs on blocks of the Mycenaean period Building in Knossos: 

, , (Evans 1895, 13, Fig. 9, a, e, g); Cretan and Aegean 

linear characters: , (Evans 1895, 80, Table I, 11, 12); 

Signs of the Cypriot syllabic script: [a] C10800; [e] 

C10801; [i] C10802 (Chadwick 1990, 22; Douros 2008, 12); 

b. Egyptian hieroglyphs: C1 sun-disk (e.g., Egyptian 

[r‛] is the Sun; or [r‛] – the Sun-god Re or Ra; 

[ỉtn] sun-disk, the god Aten: Collier, Manley 2007, 5, 17, 28, 

29, 136, 152, 156); C6 star (Collier, Manley 2007, 137); 

c. Anatolian hieroglyphs: , [sa 4 ] *402/0089A scutella 

– saucer (Laroche 1960; Hawkins 2000 I , 29, 68; Anders 2004, 

15); [ ala/i] *292/125BA/1293A/0246B rota – wheel; 

[ ara/i] 125B8/12938/*290 (Hawkins 2000 I , 29, 31; Everson 

2006, ##2, ##8; 2007, 14, 21; comp. Anders 2004, 10); [ a] 

*215b/0072A (Hawkins 2000 I , 28, 29; Anders 2004, 8); 

*025/F219 oculus – eye (Hawkins 2000 I , 27); 

d. Old Semitic script signs: , [ ] (Gamkrelidze 1989, 

29, Table 2; 55); [‘ayin] (Fischer 2003, 48, Fig. 28; 126, Fig. 

94); [‘ajin] – eye (Gamkrelidze 1989, 29, Table 2; 37, Table 

3; 40, Table 5; 42, 44; 51, Table 7; 52, 53); 

e. Old Phoenician script signs: F0908 (Coulmas 1999, 

403, Table 11); [ ] (Gamkrelidze 1989, 29, Table 2; 69, 

Table 11); (Fischer 2003, 126, Fig. 94); 10908 (Evans 

1909, 87; Douros 2008, 12) – ēt h – clew, ball (?) (Pataridze 

1980, 110), wheel (?); 

241

f. Old Greek script signs: 03F4/FFA9D, 0398/ FFA9E, 

FFAA2, FFAA8, FFAAA, FFA9F [t h ] (Douros 

2008, 5, 14, 79; see also: Gamkrelidze 1989, 69, Table 11); 

g. Old Italic script signs: Proto-Tyrrhenian signs: , 

[t h ]; [ś]; [h] (Gamkrelidze 1989, 93, Table 13); Etruscan 

signs: , [t h ] (Gamkrelidze 1989, 93, Table 13; Douros 

2008, 78); (Douros 2008, 78; Coulmas 1999, 148, Table 5); 

Umbrian sign [h] (Gamkrelidze 1989, 93, Table 13; Douros 

2008, 78); 

h. Carian script signs: [t/q?] 102A8, 102B8, 

FFA9D, FFA9F, FFAA6; FFAAF (Douros 2008, 22); 

i. Iberian script signs: , , [te, de]; [ku, gu]; , 

(Gamkrelidze 1989, 63, Table 10); 

j. Lycian script signs: [q] 102BC; 10290; 1029B 

(Douros 2008, 11, 21); 

k. signs on Colchian and Iberian ceramics: , , ; V. 

Licheli (2001, 62, 76, 77, 82) calls them Proto-Georgian script 

signs; 

Also signs: , , , , , , , , , , , , 

, , , (Gigauri 2010, 174, Fig. 275; 175, Fig. 276; 

Kokoshashvili 2009, 12, Table 1); (Gigauri 2010, 77, Fig. 

103); (Gigauri 2010, 120, Fig. 175) etc found in the East 

Georgia highland of Khevsureti and Tusheti; I call them Proto- 

Kartvelian script signs; 

The Old Georgian Asomtavruli ( – majuscule) 

script sign => [t h ] (Javakhishvili 1949, 209); 

l. The Armenian Erkatagir ( – ironclad letters) 

script sign [t h ] (Gamkrelidze 1989, 105, Table 18); 

242

m. The sign of the Indus script (e.g., Harappan, Mohenjo- 

Daro) 386E/110 (Everson 1999-b, 8); Brāhmī script signs: 

, [tha] (Monier-Williams 1999, xxvii), [tha]; 

n. Proto-Elamite script signs: , , sheep (Englund 

2004, 106, Fig. 5.3b; 125, Fig. 5.14; 128, Fig. 5.17; 130, Fig. 

5.19); , , (Englund 2004, 115, Fig. 5.8a; 125, Fig. 5.14); 

, [lik(?)], [*li]; [gal(?)] (Viers 2000, 80, Fig. 2); 

o. The Sumerian 1 script sign => => [udu] – 

sheep (PSD; Burrows 1935, 22, 272; Falkenstein 1936, 761) 

inscribed on the following clay tablets of the Uruk III period: 

Ashm-1926-642; Ashm-1926-576; Ashm-1926-564; Ashm-1926- 

646; 2 

1 . Sumerian [ki·en·gi 7 (·r)] (Walker 1987, 55), 

[ki·en·gir 15 ] = ki place + en lords + gir 15 /gi 7 (·r) noble = the place of noble 

lords (PSD; Halloran 2006, 6, 110); Akkadian šumeru; Hebrew 

[šin’ar]; Greek , ; Georgian [šinq’ari]; English 

Shinar (Bible 1989, 2008, Genesis 10.10, 14.1, 14.9) – Sumer. Sumerian 

[eme·gir 15 ] – the Sumerian language (PSD; Halloran 2006, 19, 87) 

that is, according to N. Popkhadze, related to form e·m·egir·ul-/e·m·egr·ul- 

/m·egr·ul- – Mingrelian (see http://nabukodori.blogspot.com). 

Comp. Sumerian , [engur], that was the name for the mythological 

underground fresh water lake in Sumerian and Akkadian mythology 

(comp.: PSD; Mercer 1918, 16; Halloran 2006, 54; MPW 1991, I, 22; 1992, 

II, 40): Georgian 

[engur·i] (Fähnrich 1981, 11); Mingrelian 

[ingər·i], [ingir·i] – 1. the name of Colchian god of water; 

2. a river in west Georgia that flows into the Black Sea, 3. a village in west 

Georgia, Zugdidi region; Svan [iegir] – river. 

2 . The periods of Mesopotamian civilization, numbering of clay tablets and 

the following abbreviations are given according to http://cdli.ucla.edu/pubs/cdljinfo.html: 

Ashm = Ashmolean Museum, Oxford; CDLI = the Cuneiform 

Digital Library Initiative; Erm = Hermitage Museum, St.-Petersburg; MRAH 

= Musées Royaux d‟Art et d‟Histoire, Brussels. 

243

Sumerian script signs: , (Mercer 1918, 9; Falkenstein 

1936, 44, 45a, 47, 193); ; 

Signs of cuneiform script 1 : , (Falkenstein 1936, 192) 

used during 3200-3100 BC in the Late Uruk IV period; 

, used during 3100-3000 BC in the Jemdet Nasr period 

(or the Late Uruk III period) on the following clay tablets: 

Ashm-1926-714, CDLI No P005249; Ashm-1926-709, CDLI 

No P005216; 

used during 2600-2500 BC on the following clay tablets 

of the Early Dynastic IIIa period: Ashm-1928-017, CDLI No 

P005311; Ashm-1928-428, CDLI No P222324; Ashm-1930- 

156, CDLI No P220624, and – on the following clay tablets: 

Ashm-1924-0455, CDLI No P222314; MRAH-0.0089, CDLI 

No P010548; 

used during 2500-2350 BC in the Early Dynastic IIIb 

period on the following clay tablets: Erm-14376, CDLI No 


CDLI No P222946, and – on the following clay tablets: Ashm- 

1924-0462, CDLI No P222315; Erm-14065, CDLI No P222280; 

Erm-14314, CDLI No P222479; Erm-14012, CDLI No P221719; 

1 . Cuneiform signs were called mismari by the people living in Mesopotamia 

( 

) (Doblhofer, Friedrich 2002, 95). I am thankful to 

N. Kvashilava for drawing my attention to this fact. 

Comp. mismari: Arabic [mismari] > Old Georgian 

[lusmari] (Orbeliani 1991, I, 424); Mingrelian / [lismari/ 

ləsmari] – nail (Kajaia 2008, II, 92, 93, 195); comp. also: German Keilschrift; 

English cuneiform (i.e. wedge-shaped) writing; cuneiform < Latin 

cŭneus – nail, wedge (Hunting 1915, 28; Tatishvili 2009, 17 2 ). 

Cuneiform sign in Sumerian [saĝ.KAK], [saĝtak], , , 

[santak (2,3,4) ] is triangle, wedge (PSD; Halloran 2006, 54), and in Akkadian 

sa·an·tak·ku ( [SAG.DÙ]) – triangle (CAD 1984, 6, 149, 150; also 

see: Tatishvili 2009, 17 3 ; Kogan, Loesov 2009, 174); the word was used as a 

geometric term in old Babylon. 

244



, , used in 2350-2100 BC on the following clay 

tablets of the Old Akkadian period: Ashm-1930-403, CDLI No 


CDLI No P222950; MRAH-0.0094, CDLI No P216420; 

MRAH-0.0515, CDLI No P200407; 

, used in 2100-2000 BC on the following clay tablets of 

the Ur III period: Ashm-1912-1141, CDLI No P127265; MRAH- 

0.0119, CDLI No P200932; MRAH-0.0120, CDLI No P200933; 

used on the following clay tablets in 2000-1600 BC in 

the Old Babylonian period: Ashm-1931-0137b, CDLI No 

P332926; Ashm-1932-0392, CDLI No P247796; Ashm-1924- 

0887, CDLI No P347494; Ashm-1932-0176+N6939, CDLI No 

P231029; 

, , used in 1000-540 in the Neo-Assyrian period 

on the following clay tablets: Ashm-1924-1914, CDLI No 

P347743; Ashm-1924-1499+1717, CDLI No P347749; Ashm- 

1924-1206+1410+1470, CDLI No P347753; Ashm-1924-1831, 

CDLI No P347836; Ashm-1924-1230+Ashm-1927-2118, CDLI 

No P247827, etc. 

Such is the development of the cuneiform sign (comp.: 

Mercer 1918, 36; Deimel 1922, 1, 8; Falkenstein 1936, 192; 

Chadwick 1990, 21, Fig. 5). 

Eight-petalled rosette is connected to Sumerian pictogram 

and cuneiform sign 1202E (comp. Sharashenidze 2008, 

28, 9-10) that denote star, sky and An/Anu – a sky-god, the god 

of heaven (Melikishvili 2004, 8). E.g., Sumerian [mul] is 

star, 1 [an] – sky, [diĝir/dingir = abbreviated d] – god 

1 . Sumerian [mul] (ĝi 6 /mi night + ul) is 1. star; 2. constellation; 3. 

planet; 4. meteor (Halloran 2006, 32); 5. to shine, radiate (light, branches) 

(PSD); Sumerian ul – 1. star; 2. flower, bud; 3. ornament; 4. pleasure 

245

(Mercer 1918, 9, 36; Foxvog 2010, 9; Halloran 2006, 6, 32, 38, 

53; UCS 1991-2008, 580; Doblhofer, Friedrich 2002, 158, Fig. 

99; Everson 2004, 12). 

The later variant of Sumerian pictograms , , and of 

cuneiform sign is the Akkadian sign 13-NAa13/Th- 

D12/1202D the transliterations of which are: an – sky; dingir, 

ilum – god; ìl, sa 8 , ša 8 (Piška 2003, 1, 2, 4, 8, 9; 1998, 2; Viers 

2000, 89), etc. 

The evolution and variants of sign are shown below: 

(Halloran 2006, 6); Sumerian [an·mul] – starry sky (Halloran 2006, 

78); Sumerian [mul·an] – heavenly star (PSD); Sumerian 

[aš·me] – 1. star symbol; 2. sun-disk ornament; 3. rosette; 4. sparkle, 

glimmer (Halloran 2006, 79; comp. PSD). 

Comp. Sumerian [ul 6 ] – to become bright, shine (PSD): Common-Kartvelian 

* - [wel-]; Georgian [el·v·a]; Svan - [hel-]; Mingelian 

[val·i], [val·u·a]; Laz [o·val·u] – lightning 

(Fähnrich 1981; Fähnrich, Sarjveladze 2000, 198). 

246

The above material makes it clear that the PHD38 sign 

printed on the Phaistos Disk is the oldest pictographic sign of 

the eight-petalled rosette. 

2. On Symbolic Meanings of Rosette and Disk 

As well known the signs rosette and disk are often 

observed in Sumerian, Babylonian, Assyrian, Egyptian, Indian, 

Hittite, Hurrian, Urartian, Cretan, Colchian, Greek, Phoenician, 

Persian and other cultural areas (comp.: Goodyear 1891; Evans 

1909, 31; 1921, 262, 479-483; Kantor 1945; 1999, 127-163, 

169-194, 247, 305-360; 506, Fig. XIII.5; 725, Fig. XVII.9, 27; 

766, Fig. XIX.16, 17); the same are attested in European (e.g., 

Greek, Roman and other) architectural ornaments (comp.: 

Schmelzeisen 1992; Rosin 2001, 113). 

Below are presented the symbols of the Sun, star and Earth 

deities as they are attested for the cultures and mythologies of 

these people. 

2.1. Symbols of the Sun-gods and Sun-goddesses 

In various cultures eight-petalled rosette or lotus and 

disk are: pictograms of the sun, divine signs, attributes of 

gods (e.g., the signs of the Egyptian Sun-god [r‛] – Ra/Re; 

that of Indian god [brahmā] – Brahma). They are the signs 

of purity, life, eternity, fertility, bloom and blossom of nature; 

royal regalia and the symbols of royal power. 

The sun is denoted by the hieroglyph A190/128CE/ 

F28CE sol 2 – winged disk of the sun in hieroglyphic Luwian 

script (Everson 2007, 13, 19) that sometimes is a part of royal 

titles, and sometimes creates a royal cartouche or aedicula 

(Meriggi 1975, 3, Table 12, 15-17, 95-96, 163, etc; see also: Alp 

1996, 1998, Fig. 1; Gurney 1987, 179, Fig. 11, 5; Doblhofer, 

Friedrich 2002, 221, Fig. 126; Khazaradze 2006, 10, 13). E.g., 

the name and the royal symbol of the Hittite Great King Hattu- 

247

sili III – a winged disk of the sun – is imprinted on the clay 

tablet dated from the 13 th century BC (see Neve 1996, 33, 60, 

57-59). 

The variants of the winged sun disk found in Sumer, Babylon, 

Assyria, Mitanni, Egypt, Anatolia, Persia and other places 

are shown below (Kantor 1945; 1999, 544, Fig. XIV.3, 4, 15, 

16, 22, 27, 33; 749, Fig. XVIII.9-11, 19; 770, Fig. XIX.24): 

248

According to Akkadian or Assyro-Babylonian, Hurrian, 

Urartian and Ugaritic mythologies, corresponding signs to the 

Sun-god and the god of equity – Sumerian 

MPW 1992, II, 552), also Old Babylonian 

[ d ud] 1 (comp. 

, Assyrian 

1 . Sumerian [ud, u 4 ] means: 1. the Sun; 2. day (PSD); 3. light; 4. time; 5. 

weather; 6. storm (demon) (Halloran 2006, 5; comp. Doblhofer, Friedrich 

2002, 158, Fig. 99). 

Comp.: Sumerian [bar 6 ] – to shine, be bright; white (Halloran 2006, 

39; also see Civil 2009, 8); Sumerian [babbar, bar 6 , par] – white; be 

white (PSD); Sumerian [babbar (2) ] – bright; white; the rising sun 

(Halloran 2006, 51); Sumerian [e 2·babbar (2) ] – the shining house, 

temple of the Sun-god Utu (comp. Civil 2009, 14); Assyrian 

[MUL 2 .BABBAR] – Jupiter (Kasak, Veede 2001, 21, 30); Georgian 

[barbar·i] – to flame, to blaze (comp.: Tseretheli 1913-1916; 

Fähnrich, Sarjveladze 2000, 94-95, 194). 

249

[ d UD] – Utu 1 are connected to: Babylonian 

[ d šà·máš] – Shamash 2 (Kasak, Veede 2001, 19); Hurrian 

d Ši·mi·gi; Urartian d Šiwini – the Sun-god; Ugaritic d Šapšu – the 

Sun-goddess (comp. Nozadze 2007, 323; DDD 1999, 126). The 

sacred number of Utu is – 20 (Kasak, Veede 2001, 14, 18, 19). 

According to the Egyptian mythology the Sun-god Re or Ra 

was identified with: Egyptian 

[ prỉ] Khepri – the rising 

sun, god of the morning sun; Egyptian [ỉtm] Atum – 

the setting sun (comp. Egyptian [ỉtn] Aten 3 /Aton – the 

sun-disk). The deity Atum is similar to the Urartian solar god, 

Shivini. The Sun-god Re was seen in the eight-petalled blossom 

1 . Comp. man‟s name Utu in use today in Georgia, namely in Mingrelia. 

2 . Comp. ša·maš: Akkadian šam·šu – sun-disk (Kasak, Veede 2001, 19); 

Georgian [mze]; Mingrelian [bža]; Laz [mžo·ra] – the Sun 

(Marr 1908, 3); Svan [məž] – the Sun (Fähnrich, Sarjveladze 2000, 327, 

328); Laz [bža·čxa] – Sunday (Javakhishvili 1979, I, 164-169). 

3 . The god Aten was connected by N. Gamrekeli (1885, 40) to Georgian 

[at’en·i] (the name of the old village in Gori region, Eastern 

Georgia). 

250

of lotus. He travels in the sky by boat (MPW 1991, I, 124; 1992, 

1 

II, 358-359, 589), and, according to Greece mythology, 

– Hélios travels across heaven in a chariot (MPW 1991, I, 271; 

1992, II, 559; Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 731). 

1 . Comp.: Greek ; – the Sun; the East (Weisman 1899, 2006, 

586); Georgian [alioni]; Mingrelian / / [ialoni/ 

aloni/aləni] – dawn, the break of a day (Кipshidze 1914, 194, 247; Kajaia 

2001, I, 183; 2002, II, 81). 

251

In Psalms (84.11) we read: ‘the Lord God is a sun and a 

shield’. The philosophers of the classical period characterized 

the sun variously. E.g. Aeschylus says that „the sun is a circle‟; 

Plutarch – that „the sun is a sphere‟; Pythagoras of Samos – 

that „the sun is a disk‟. Others compared: it with „a beautiful 

woman‟, „a shield‟; or said: „the sun is a wheel‟, „the sun is an 

eye‟, and „eye is light‟, etc. 

In various cultures the symbols of the Sun-god are: an eightpetalled 

rosette 1 (Neve 1996, 33, 60; Herder 1980, 134); a 

disk with an eight-petalled rosette (Herder 1980, 130); a 

disk 2 (Maxwell-Hyslop 1971, 149; Mijatović, Ninković, 

Vemić 2003, 338, 340, 341; Kurtik 1999, 508 21 ; Kazmierczak 

1992, 8, Fig. 18); an eye (Nadiradze 1989, 21, 22); a circle 

with a dot at its centre (Kasak, Veede 2001, 29, 30; Collier, 

Manley 2007, 136; EA 1987, 557; Kazmierczak 1992, 24, Fig. 

91); winged disks with an eight-petalled rosette , 

(comp. Black, Green 1992); winged disks , 

(Neve 1996, 57, 58, 59; Heiser 2006, 10); a winged disk with 

snakes ; a circle with a cross (Evans 1909, 87; 

Kazmierczak 1992, 10, Fig. 25; Bauer, Dümotz, Golowin 1987, 

1 . According to the lexicon of S.-S. Orbeliani (1698; 1991, 26; 1993, 335, 

336): “where this [eight-petalled rosette ] sits, is the sun”. 

2 . Comp.: Tibetan [ ] and Sanskrit [ ] mean 

a disk, ring, sphere and wheel (Chandra Das 1989, 56; Conway 2006, 1; 

MPW 1992, II, 100); they are symbols of the sun (Conway 2006, 2). 

Corresponding Aztec symbol is a disk of the Sun-god, Tonatiuh (comp.: 

Galich 1990, 109, 110; MPW 1992, II, 518). In Hinduism a wheel is a 

symbol of the solar deity, Surya (Devanagari [ ] – the supreme 

light) (Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 684, 684 1 , 720, 721; comp. MPW 1992, 

II, 477, 478). 

252

44-45); a wheel 1 (Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 720, 721, 

725, 936, 1270; Pulleyblank 1966, 31-32; Herder 1980, 129; 

comp.: Chadwick 1976, 165, Fig. 69; Chadwick 1990, 44, Fig. 

10; MPW 1991, I, 286; 528, Fig. 2, 3, 5; 644); a circle with a 

double cross 

(later seen on an old Indian coin: d‟Alviella 

1894, 41); a ring with a cross ; a double circle with a 

double cross 

with a double cross 

(Kazmierczak 1992, 16, Fig. 47, 50); a circle 

circle with a sharp-pointed double cross 

(Greece, Sparta, 640 BC); a double 

253 

; a disk with an 

eight-rayed floral ornament ; a disk with a double cross 

(the symbol of Buddhism); an eight-petalled lotus with Buddha 

; a disk with eight three-waved rays ; disks with four 

sharp-pointed and four three-waved rays: , , 

(d‟Alviella 1894, 14; Black, Green 1992, 143; Heiser 2006, 5, 7, 

12; MPW 1991, I, 303, 458; 1992, II, 651); a disk with eight 

sharp-pointed rays 

; a disk with eight sharp-pointed and 

eight three-waved rays ; a rayed ring with spokes 

(Evans 1921, 514, Fig. 371); a disk with four rays and a cross 

(the symbol of the Assyrian god Ashur); a ring with two 

revolving rays (Evans 1895, 43, 62; 1909, 154, P.25, d; 

221, 108, e); circles with eight revolving rays: , (Evans 

1909, 151, P.9; 155, 221; Kazmierczak 1992, 18, Fig. 59); disks 

with eight revolving rays: (Greece, Corinth, Cyprus, 640- 

630 BC), (MPW 1991, I, 287), , , ; eight curving 

rays 

(Sumbadze 1984; Lezhava, etc 2007, 3, 110, 121); a 

1 . Comp.: Sumerian GIGIR; Middle Indo-European * ; Semitic 

*galgal-; Kartvelian * , * – wheel (Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, 

II, 737 1 , 719).

double swastika or a double cross gammata 

, in later periods 

a chariot and a horse 1 (comp. Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 

1984, II, 731, 936), etc. 

2.2. Symbols of the Star Goddesses 

According to Akkadian mythology, Akkadian [ d a·a] 

– Aya (comp.: Delaporte 1910, XLVI, 116; 1923, No. 251, pl. 

76; Waddell 1924, 247, Fig. 36; Black, Green 1992, 173; Collon 

2007, 1; Nozadze 2007, 63) is the spouse of the Sun-god 

Shamash, the goddess of light, dawn, love and fertility. In 

Sumerian mythology the equivalent of the goddess Aya is the 

spouse of the Sun-god Utu, the Sumerian goddess 

[ d še 3·ri 5·da] 2 (comp. ETCSL) – Sherida/Shenirda; its divine 

epithet is Sumerian [su 3·ud·aĝ 2 /su 3·ud·ag 2 ] – shiny 

(comp.: PSD; DDD 1999, 126; Falkenstein 1957, 305). 

1 . Comp. Georgian [cxen·i] – horse: Common-Indo-European 

*s(a) Hel-/n- – sun (Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 684); Migrelian 

[šxan·a] – the sun; sunny day; heat. 

2 . Comp.: Sumerian šer – bright; Sumerian še·er – to be bright; reddening 

sunburn; brilliance, ray (PSD; ETCSL), shine, light, glimmer (Halloran 

2006, 142); Sumerian šér – to shine brightly (Halloran 2006, 45). 

254

The evolution of the signs Aya and Utu are given below: 

The name of the goddess of fertility, love and war, of the 

Queen of Heaven and Earth, Inanna 1 is scribed in the cuneiform 

writing in the following way: Sumerian , Old Babylonian 

, , Assyrian [ d inanna], corresponding 

Semitic Ishtar: Old Babylonian 

, Babylonian 

, Assyrian [ d iš·tar], or Old 

1 . Comp. also Sumerian: [ d Nina] (comp. Mercer 1918, 3), Innin, Innini, 

Innina, Irnina, Ennin, Ennina, Nin, Ninnin, Ninanna, Nana, Ninni and 

Ninnar (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Inanna). 

255

Babylonian , Babylonian , , Assyrian 

[ d U.DAR]. 

The evolution of the Inanna sign is given below: 

256

The Sumerian Great Queen/Lady of Heaven, Ninanna is 

scribed with cuneiforms in the following way: Sumerian 

, , , Old Babylonian 

, Assyrian [ d nin·an·na]. 1 

Sumerian and Akkadian names of the goddess , 

[ d na·na·a], d Nanã, d Nanãy, d Nanãya (resp. 

Greek / ) – Nana 2 or Nanaya are connected to: 

Babylonian Aya, which is the name of a star or a planet and 

Sumerian [ d inana sar ] – a planet, Inanna/Ishtar 3 

1 . Sumerian d nin·an·na (= dingir great lady/queen + heaven + genitive marker) 

could be translated as the great lady of dawn. 

2 . Comp.: Sogdian (Middle Iranian) goddess Nanā (Azarpay 1981, 132-139); 

Old Armenian [Nané/Nanea] – goddess of the Evening Star, daughter 

of the Old Armenian deity [Aramazd] (Gvelesiani 2009, 5). 

Comp. Aramazd: Iranian god [Ahura-mazdā]; Old Georgian 

deity [armazi] (Gvelesiani 2009, 4). 

3. 

Ishtar corresponds to: Sherida, Sumerian goddess of fertility and love 

sitting astride a lion; Semitic Ashirta, Asharte/Astarte and Ashtoret/ 

Ashtarot, lion headed or sitting on a lion (comp. MPW 1991, I, 115). It 

corresponds to: with Minoan or Asia Minor Great God-mother Rhea-Cybéle 

guarded by Corybantes and lions, and the Cretan Goddess with snakes (Evans 

1921, 504, 505, 656, 657; MPW 1991, I, 647, 179); identical to Ishtar are also: 

the West Semitic Goddess of love and fertility Qadesh/Qodesh, setting astride 

a lion with flowers and snakes in hand (MPW 1992, II, 21); the Egyptian 

Goddess of the Heaven, fertility and love , [ ] – Hathor 

(comp.: Evans 1921, 505 1 ; MPW 1992, II, 584); the Greek goddess of love and 

beauty – Aphrodite; the Roman goddess of fertility Venus (Clay 

1922, 45; Collier, Manley 2007, 157; MPW 1991, I, 231, 135), etc. 

“Aphrodite is called by the Assyrians Mylitta, by the Arabians Alilat, by 

the Persians Mitra” (Herodotus I, 131). Proto-Indo-Iranian *mitra- > Greco- 

Roman Mithras. 

Comp. the Akkadian goddess Ištar: Common-Indo-European *Hast [h] ar-; 

Akkadian 

; Hittite ašter; Avestan stərəbyō; Armenian 

[astł/astġ]; Greek ; Latin stēlla < *stēl-na; Gothic staírnō; Old High 

German sterno; German Stern; Old Icelandic stjarna; Aramaic ‛tr; Old 

English steorra – star; Semitic *‛a tar- the divine star; Venus; South Arabian 

257

(PSD; Black, Green 1992, 109; MPW 1991, I, 595; 1992, II, 

197); the latter is identified with the planet Venus (Williams- 

Forte 1983, 176; Piška 2003, 4; Kasak, Veede 2001, 14, 22-24; 

Kurtik 1999, 502, 502 4 , 503; Collins 1994, 110, 115; MPW 

1991, I, 510, 595). Venus is the Morning Star. It‟s also known 

as the Evening Star. 

The sacred number of Inanna or Ishtar is 15 (Kasak, 

Veede 2001, 23). 

The symbols of Aya and Inanna or Ishtar are: an eightpetalled 

rosette (Maxwell-Hyslop 1971, 151, 152; Black, 

Green 1992, 109, 156, 169-170; Aleff 1982-2009, 4; MPW 1991, 

I, 510; Ad de Vries 1981, 391-393; Herder 1980, 134); an eightpetalled 

sign ; a double cross (Herder 1980, 93); eightpointed 

stars: , , , , , , (Maxwell-Hyslop 

1971, 149; Black, Green 1992, 108; Heiser 2006, 6, 12; MPW 

1992, II, 651; Leick 1998, pl. 38); a disk 1 , a ring (MPW 

1991, I, 510; Herder 1980, 92); a double circle with an eightpointed 

star, four sharp-pointed rays and four floral 

ornaments 

(Evans 1909, 157, P.40*); disks with eightpointed 

stars: , , , , Black, Green 1992, 169, Fig. 

‛ tr; Middle Egyptian ỉśtr; Phoenician ‛štrt (Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 

685, 686, 875, 875 1 ); Old Hebrew , [‛š r ] (Bible 1992, 2008, 

Judges 10.6; 1 Samuel 7.3-4, 12.10, 31.10; 1 Kings 11.5, 11.33; 2 Kings 23:13; 

comp. Jeremiah 44.18-19); Old Hebrew [‛šrh]; Ugaritic 

[‛ trt], ‛ rt; Armenian [astłik/astġik]; Old Greek – the 

goddess Astarte (MPW 1991, I, 115); Egyptian [зst] – the goddess Isis 

(Collier, Manley 2007, 70, 151; MPW 1991, I, 133); Hurrian Iš ara – the 

goddess Ishkhara (Nozadze 2007, 186); Hebrew [’es er]. Ishtar might 

be also connected with the Akkadian Anunitu (MPW 1991, I, 595) and 

Hurrian d Ni·na·at·ta/ d Ne·na·at·ta (Nozadze 2007, 260). 

1 . “The smaller symbolic disk, as contrasted with that of the rayed solar 

emblem, must be taken as symbolic of the Goddess as Queen of the 

Underworld and of the starry vault of Night” (Evans 1921, 514). 

258

143; Heiser 2006, 6, 7, 8); an eight-pointed star (later a 

symbol of Bahaism); a lion (Evans 1909, 221; Pritchard 

1969, 177, pl. 522; Collins 1994, 113, 114; Leick 1998, pl. 38); 

a snake , a sheep (Kurtik 1999, 502, Fig. 1; 504, Fig. 4; 

504 10 ; Collins 1994, 107, 108, 113; MPW 1991, I, 400, 409; 

Parpola 1997, XXXVIII, Fig. 17), etc. 

The Sun and star symbols, eye, sheep, wheel and cross 

signs are given in the following table: 

2.3. Symbols of the Earth Goddesses 

As well known, astral deities are functionally closely connected 

to terrestrial deities. 

The Colchian Great Mother Goddess [Nana], who is 

connected to Sumerian Goddess Nana/Inanna, is the Mother of 

Earth, the Mother of Place, the goddess of fertility and giving 

life. In the Georgian pantheon the cult of Barbale-Sun merged 

into it, and the Sun became the feminine deity (Bardavelidze 

2006, 131; also see Nadiradze 1989, 21). 

259

So, the Goddess Nana 1 is the hypostasis of the Sun-goddess 

(Bardavelidze 1957, 75-79, 81-83, 86, 94-98, 100, 139, 155, 

156, 188, 190, 193). 

For Georgians (also for older Indo-European people, see: 

Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 685) the Moon is male, and the 

Sun is female. This is seen, e. g., in a Mingrelian verse (Javakhishvili 

1908, 111; Kipshidze 1914, 188): 

1 . Mingrelian, Laz [nana] – 1. mother; 2. the Mingrelian folk song: 

dida-voi Nana, dida-voi, Nanina!.. – mother-spirit(-VOC) Nana(-VOC), 

mother-spirit(-VOC), Nanina(-VOC)!.. Mingrelian [nanaia] – the 

diminutive form of the word Nana, similar to ‘mommy’ (Kipshidze 1914, 019; 

Kajaia 2002, II, 358-359). 

V. Bardavelidze (1957, 81-93) suggests that the Georgian folk song, lullaby 

Iavnana is purportedly derived from the Colchian form Nana, and it‟s refrain: 

ia-v-Nana, vard-o-Nana, ia-v-Nanina-o – Violet-VOC-Nana, Rose-VOC- 

Nana, Violet-VOC-Nanina-VOC, is connected with the cult of the goddess 

Nana. 

Comp. Colchian [nana] and [nina]: Indo-European *Han- – 

mother of one’s father; Hittite goddess 

(comp.: Gamkrelidze, 

Ivanov 1984, II, 766; Kvashilava 2007, 247, 248); [ainina], 

[danina] or [danana] – pagan idols in old Kartli, east Georgia 

(Janashia 1959, III, 193); Sumerian goddess Inanna, Ininna or Ishtar; 

Persian goddess [Anāhitā] (Marr 1902, 9; Tseretheli 1924, 100-101; 

Javakhishvili 1979, 141-142); Old Armenian goddess [Anahit] 

(Gvelesiani 2009, 6). 

260

Basing on the analysis of Strabo (X,3,12) 1 and Arrian (X.9) 2 

V. Bardavelidze (1957, 81 and ff.), O. Lordkipanidze (2000, 90- 

96) and J. Nadiradze (1989, 136-140) show that the Colchian 

goddess, Great Mother Nana or Phasiane is identified with the 

Minoan and Asiatic Great Mother Goddess, the Earth Goddess, 

Goddess of the Caves and the Lady of the Mountain Rhea- 

Cybéle 3 (comp.: Evans 1909, 103); on the other hand, Cybéle or 

Cybébe/Kubaba 4 is connected to: Sumerian 

[ d nin· ur·saĝ] – Ninhursag, Lady of a Mountain and a hill- 

1 . Strabo (X,3,12; Jones 1961, V, 99) writes: 

“But as for the Berecyntes, a tribe of Phrygians, and the Phrygians in 

general, and those of the Trojans who live round Ida, they too hold Rhea in 

honour and worshiped her with orgies, calling her Mother of the gods and 

Agdistis and Phrygia the Great Goddess, and also, from the places where she 

is worshipped, Idaea and Dindymenê and Sipylenê and Pessinuntis and 

Cybelê and Cybebê” (Jones 1961, V, 99). 

2 . Arrian (X.9; Hoffmann 1842, 50) writes: 

“At the entrance to the Phasis, to the left stands Phasian Theos. Judging 

by its appearance this is Rhea; and indeed, she holds a cymbal in her hands, 

and lions are at the throne; and she is seated like [Rhea] of Phidias at the 

Metroon in Athens” (Lordkipanidze 2000, 90). 

3 . L. Cottrell (1959) thinks that Pasiphaë, a sister of the king of Colchis 

Aeëtes and the spouse of the king of Crete Minos, and her daughter Ariadne 

were priestesses of the Asian Mother. 

4 . Cybéle/Kybébe/Kubaba is often identified with the Hurrian mother 

goddess (Kvashilava 2007, 246-247). 

261

country (PSD; Dalley 1998, 326; Halloran 2006, 38, 102), the 

creator Mother Goddess (Civil 2009, 42), the goddess of 

fertility and the Earth; Sumerian , , [ d ki/gi 5 ]; 

Assyrian [ d ki] (comp.: Deimel 1922, 46, 440; Schnaider 

1935, 481; PSD; Halloran 2006, 12; Falkenstein 1936, 747; 

Mercer 1918, 7, 165) – the Earth Mother Ki and Greek – 

the Earth Mother Gaea. 

According to Sir A. Evans (1909, 13, 54, 96, 97 ff., 103, 

195, 209, 210, 291; 1921, 6 , 44, 222, 223, 505, 657), the Nature- 

Goddess of Minoan Crete functionally resembles: Rhea, the 

Great Mother Goddess, the Earth-Goddess, the Mountain 

Goddess, Goddess of the Caves, the Snake Goddess, the Dove 

Goddess, Goddess of the Double Axe and other Goddesses. 

K. J. Sprengel (1821, 53-54) writes: “Prometheus’ mother 

Asia, one of Oceanid,.. was worshipped by Colchis… Phrygians 

called her Μαία, maybe the Maya of Hindus,.. There is 

no doubt that Rhea, Cybéle, Asia and the Phasis goddess 

(Phasiane) worshipped by [Aea-]Colchis are the same…” 1 

The symbols of the Earth-Goddesses are: an eight-petalled 

rosette , a disk with eight sharp-pointed rays ; a snake 

and a lion (Evans 1921, 479, 514, 447, 500-504, 508, 

721; 1909, 195, 211, 270, 283, 291), the great Nature Goddess 

of Minoan Crete is swastika (Evans 1909, 96), etc. 

The material (comp.: Kean 1985, 30-32; Aleff 2005, 2.2; 

Bigaj 2008, 22, 36; Chotalishvili 2003, 162) given above makes 

clear that the eight-petalled rosette PHD38 is the symbol of 

the Sun, star, Earth, the Mother Goddess, other deities, and of 

royal power. 

1 . „Seine Mutter Asia, Prometheus Mutter, eine Oceanide,.. ward von den 

Kolchern verehrt… Die Phrygier nannten sie Μαία, vielleicht die Maya der 

Hindus,.. Da Rhea, Kybele, Asia und die phasianische Göttinn, in Kolchis 

verehrt, einerley sind ist gewi ...“ (Sprengel 1821, 53-54). 

262

I suppose that the eight-petalled rosette PHD38 might be 

considered to be a symbol of the royal family and royal power 

of the the Sun-country Aea-Colchis. 

3. The Signs of Rosette and Disk in Archaeology and Art 

3.1. On archaeological samples excavated in Mesopotamia, 

Iran, Afghanistan, Syria, Egypt, Anatolia, Crete, Greece, 

Georgia, Armenia, and etc., rosette , the astral signs of Sun 

, Moon and star , disks , , also eye , lion , 

snake , sheep , horse , bull , scorpion , etc. 

are found. 

The material is presented below: 

263

264

265

266

267

268

269

270

271

272

273

274

275

276

277

278

279

3.2. In various regions of Georgia – such as Abkhazia, Mingrelia, 

Ajara, Lazistan, Guria, Imereti, Racha, Lechkhumi, Svaneti, 

Kartli, Samtskhe-Javakheti and Khevsureti – archaeological 

material – disks, jewellery, seals, ceramics, Colchian 

axes, daggers, rapiers, spears, belts, rings, fibulae (brooches), 

pins, etc is found with astral signs of sun and star on them: an 

eight-petalled rosette ; a disk with eight sharp-pointed rays 

; a circle with eight sharp-pointed rays ; circles , , 

; a circle with eight revolving rays ; a circle with eight 

rays ; swastika ; double spirals , and other geometric 

and floral ornaments. Also, the images of a horse , a bull 

, a bird and other creatures are portrayed on them (see: 

Lordkipanidze 1986, 88 ff.; 1972, 19-22; 16 ff., Fig. 3-6, 8, 12, 

13; Lordkipanidze 1989, 108, Fig. 45; 112, Fig. 48; 130-132, 

Fig. 56-58; 156, Fig. 72; 128 ff., Fig. IV; 158, Fig. 74; 161-168, 

Fig. 77-83; 180, Fig. 92; 194-196, Fig. 102-104; 217, Fig. 109; 

256 ff., Fig. IX.2; 290; 292, Fig. 147a; 323; 323 14 ; 352 ff., Fig. 

XVII; Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 14, 15, 

70, 75, 96, 104, 106, 110, 146, 151, 159, 168-181, 187, 226, 

280

276, 296-301, 305, 308, 310-311, 313, 366, 367, 371, 376, 378, 

380, 390, 397, 434-442). 

The corresponding material is presented below: 

281

282

283

284

285

The following signs are portrayed on walls, columns and 

stelae of Georgian churches and monasteries: an eight-petalled 

rosette ; a circle with an eight-petalled rosette ; eight 

sharp-pointed rays ; circles with eight sharp-pointed rays 

; a circle with eight revolving rays ; a circle with a double 

cross ; a circle with a cross ; cross ; swastika , and 

other geometric ornaments. Here also, the images of creatures, 

such as sheep , lion , bull , bird are often 

portrayed (see: Chubinashvili 1936, I; Kakabadze 2003, 17, 35, 

128, 129, 163, 247, 250; Mepisaschwili, Zinzadse 1986, 231, 

290, 352, 359, 362, 364, 365; Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, 

Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 32, 40, 42; Ramishvili 2008, 174, Pl. 

XXIV, 1-4; 175, Pl. XXV, 1-4; 176, Pl. XXVI, 3; 178, Pl. 

XXVIII, 1; 180, Pl. XXX). On Georgian icons and crosses an 

eight-petalled rosette , eight sharp-pointed rays and other 

signs are given (Gambaschidze, Hauptmann, Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 

36, 37, 41, 45). 

286


287

288

289

290

291

292

293

294

295

296

297

298

299

300

301

The central pillars, fire places, wine cellars, wooden gates etc., of 

302

Colchian-Georgian Oda-houses widely spread in Meskheti-Javakheti, 

Trialeti, West Georgia and Kartli, also of Darbazi-houses of 

Kartli, Kakheti, Samtskhe-Javakheti and Trialeti are decorated with 

the ornaments of an eight-petalled rosette ; a circle with star ; 

an eight-rayed star with eight revolving rays ; a circle with eight 

revolving rays ; a circle with double cross and other astral 

symbols (see: Chubinashvili 1936, I; Bardavelidze, Chitaia 1939; 

Bardavelidze 1957; Chitaia 1967; 2000, 176, Fig. 25; 209; 215; 

Javakhishvili 1968; Japaridze, Javakhishvili 1971; Sumbadze 1984; 

Lezhava, Kiladze, Giorgobiani 2007, 3, 7, 8, 20; 27, 30, 31, 33, 37, 

55-57, 63, 81, 101, 110, 20-121, 134, 148-149). 


303

4. On the Reading of Eight-petalled Rosette Sign and 

Sematic Parallels of Aea 

The correspondence between the Phaistos Disk sign 

PHD38 and Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian * [*aəa] is shown 

below. Also the readings of two Linear A inscriptions are given. 

Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian * [*aəa] PHD38 – aea, eightpetalled 

rosette 1 ; 

1 . French rosette (< rose + ette); German Rosette; Italian rosetta; Russian 

розéтка rosette, and so on. 

Common-Indo-European * -/* -; Avestan [ ] the name 

of a plant > Armenian [vard]; Georgian [vardi]; Mycenaean Greek 

[wo-do-we]: PY Fr 1203 (S1203-Cii), 1204 (S343-H 4), 1207.1 (H 41) 

(DMic 2 ); Old Greek (Attic), (Aeolic) > Latin (Etruscan) * 

> Latin rosa > Old High German rōsa; Franch rose; German Rose; Czech ; 

Polish – rose, and so on (comp.: Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 663); Turkish 

gül rose < Middle Persian (Pahlavi) [gul] flower, rose < Old Persian * - > 

*warda- > Pahlavi [varta]; Parthian wār flower (comp.: Paul 1998, 169; 

Bailey 1930-32, 60, 61); Arabic [wárdun] red rose (Lane 1968, 2935); 

Hebrew [vered] rose, and so on. Old Persian * - is supposedly borrowed 

into Greek, Latin, Arabic, Hebrew, Armenian and Georgian. 

A rose and lotus were widely spread symbols in Egypt, Europe and Asia. E.g. 

in ancient Greek (Géczi 2006, 1-83) a rose was attributed to the Sun-god Hélios 

304

Mingrelian [aia] – 1. aea, the name of some plant 

(Кipshidze 1914, 193 (397)); flower (Antelava 2006, 5); 2. a 

name of woman (Chanturia 2006, 13). 

In the earlier chapters of my work (Kvashilava 2008, 253-254; 

www.kvashilava-gia.com) the algorythm 5.2.1-5 for reading the 

pictorial signs of the Phaistos Disk is presented that is based on the 

horizontal or vertical positions of the signs. For the signs of the Sun 

and star, for eight-petalled rosette PHD38, for the hieroglyphic 

signs of the Cretan script: 315[1] ARCH S (2/14) 01/CMS II, I, 

391 and F21DE (261[11]CR(?)S(3/3)09/CMS XII, 110), and the 

Linear A sign A044/F0672 no vertical or horizontal positions can 

be considered. So, according to algorythm rule 5.2.5 and the data 

given above, these symbols are read by me as a whole two-syllable 

word: Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian * [*aəa]. 

J. Bigaj (2008, 22, 36) connects sign PHD38 to Greek 

flower, and Greek star; he compares this symbol to 

the Cypriot script sign [a] and reads it as [a]/[ai] syllable. 

Such reading is also supported by the fact that the Linear A 

sign A044/F0672 is the ligature of the Cypriot script signs 

[a], [i], [e] and [sa], also of the Linear B sign [i]; so I 

read it as [a-i-e-sa] that may be Greek – Aea. 

Of great interest are also the signs (GORILA 1985, V, 64- 

65; also see KH 97a.1: Younger 2008-2010) given in line d of 

Linear A inscription of archaeological material SY Za 2 (HM 

3429), because A008/F0615 and A057/F0692 are rotated 90 0 

from the initial position (see sign : Evans 1895, 80, Table I, 8); 

i.e. the signs are vertical. According to rule 5.2.2 of the algorithm, 

(Greek Lyric, 5, Anonymous, Fragment 931; Nonnus, Dionysiaca 39.19 ff.; 

Pseudo-Apollodorus, Bibliotheca E2.12; Flaccus V, 245 ff.; www.theoi.com), the 

Greek goddess of love and beauty (Homer, Iliad, XXIII, 186; Owen 

1851, 444; Clapp 1899, 234, 234 186 ; MHM 1991, I, 132), and 

(Homer, Iliad, I, 477; Owen 1851, 29; Mimnermus, Nanno, Fragment 12) – 

to the rosy-fingered Greek goddess of the down Eos. 

305

A008/F0615 axe is read the first syllable * [*a] of the Proto- 

Kartvelian-Colchian form * · [*a·rganə] (Kvashilava 2009, 

332-333), and the sign A057/F0692 might supposedly be read as 

* [*əa]. Consequently I read as * [*aəa]. 

Linear A inscription KN Za 18 (HM 2597) found on the 

Crete, in Knossos 

1982, IV, 12-13), reconstructed by me as 

(GORILA 

, according to rules 5.2.2 and 5.2.5 of the 

algorithm is read by me as /* - - -/// - -.-//-.-// 

[/*əa-a-əa aəa-/// əa əa- wa-.-//-.-//] – “... Violet-Rosette, 

Aea(deity)- ... Violet, Violet-...”, a religious refrain 1 that might 

be connected to the cult of the deity Aea. 

According to rule 5.2.2 of my algorithm, only the first syllable 

* [* wa] of signs CH037/F209A and A054/ 

F068B houses are read of the Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian form 

* · [* wa·daə]. Form * · [* wa·daə] is in regular 

corespondence with Mingrelian * [* ode] > [ ude] – 

house 2 on the basis following processes: 1. Contraction -* >- 

[-*aə>-e] where -* [-*ə] is the nominative case ending (comp.: 

Kipshidze 1914, 08(60); Deeters 1926, III; 1927, IV, 68; Chikobava 

1936, 30; Topuria 1954, VI, 448, 450-451; Gamkrelidze, 

Machavariani 1965, 165, 165 2-5 , 166, 166 3 ; Kvashilava 2008, 

259); 2. * > [*wa>o] (comp. Gamkrelidze, Machavariani 

1965, 43); 3. > [o>u] (comp.: Gamkrelidze, Machavariani 

1965, 289, 289 3 , 290-291; Kvashilava 2009, 329). 

1 . Comp. the refrain in the Georgian folk song Krimanchuli: [iaouao] 

– eao-wao. 

2 . Comp. Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian * - [* wad-aə]: Common-Kartvelian 

* - [*q’wed-] (Fähnrich, Sarjveladze 2000, 535-536; Chikobava 

1936, 19). Comp. Mingrelian [ ude]: Georgian [oda] – house. 

306

My readings are supported by J. Younger (2008-2010) who 

read this inscription ][••]- • [•••]- • -[ ][•][ as ][••]-JA • 

[•••]-JA • JA-WA-[ ][•][ ‟supposedly a religious text‟. 

The rightness of the reading is also confirmed by the readings 

of the corresponding Myceneaen Greek B008/10000, 

B057/1000A and B054/10037. M. Ventris read these signs as 

[a], [ja] and [wa] correspondingly. 

So, the eight-petalled rosette PHD38 I read as * 

[*aəa] – Aea, the oldest name of the Sun-country of Colchis, 

Sakartvelo/Georgia the corresponding Greek is genit. case 

(comp.: Herodotus I, 2; II, 103-105; VII, 193, 197; Apollonius 

of Rhodes I, 174; II, 417, 422, 1094, 1141, 1185, 1267, 

1277; III, 306, 313, 1061; IV, 33, 255, 277-278; Kaukhchishvili 

1964, 9-14; 1970, VIII, 2-4; Kaukhchishvili 1960, 18-19, 48-49; 

1976-b, 12, 18-19; Urushadze 1964, 6-8, 10, 63-64; 1970, 28-29, 

347 10 ; Lordkipanidze 2000, 9 1 ; 1986, 43; Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 

1984, II, 907, 907 1 , 908; Gordeziani 2007, III, 469, 473). 

I also think that the eight-petalled rosette is the symbol 

of the royal family and the royal power of Aea. 

Semantic parallels of Aea are presented below: 

Greek , genit. case – Aea or Eëa, 1 a town of 

Colchis (Eumelus of Corinth; EGF 1877, I, 188 and ff., 2; 

Urushadze 1948, 224 96 ; 1964, 103); 

Greek , genit. case – Aea, a town in Thessaly, Old 

Greece, inhabited by Pelasgians (Stephen of Byzantium, 

Ethnica; Meinekius 1849, 36, 37, 20-21; Urushadze 1964, 230); 

1 . Colchian [aia] is regularly corresponded by [ea]. The correspondence 

in supported by the fact that in Zan, especially in Mingrelian - 

> - [ai->e-] (also: - >- [-ai>-e] and - ->- - [-ai->-e-]) contraction. E.g., 

Georgian [maisi] > Mingrelian [meesi] > [mesi] – May, 

the word in considered to be borrowed from Georgian to Mingrelian 

(Chikobava 1942, 154; Gamkrelidze, Machavariani 1965, 165, 166; Kajaia 

2001, I, 23; comp.: Kipshidze 1914, 08(60); Deeters 1926, 1927, 68; also see: 

Chikobava 1936, 30; Akhvlediani 1956, 179; Topuria 1954, 448, 450-451). 

307

Greek – Aea is the spring nymph loved by the 

Colchian river god Phasis; the island Aea in Colchis (Flaccus 

V, 426; Smith 1869, I, 22); 

Greek , genit. case 1 (Homer, Iliad VIII, 1; Apollonius 

of Rhodes I, 580; Owen 1851, 147; Merkel 1854, 30, 580; Urushadze 

1970, 66, 580), according to Greek sources (Kaukhchishvili 

1952, IV, II, 315; Urushadze 1948, 224 96 ; 1964, 

479) or Dorian , 2 Ionian – means ‟land‟, ‟the earth‟ 

(Theopompi 340; Müllerus 1841, 332, 340; Perrin, Seymour 

1897, Vocabulary, 3; Smith 1870, II, 195; Weisman 1899, 2006, 

27, 261, 270, 298; MPW 1991, I, 300; Urushadze 1964, 319; 

Gordeziani 1999, 53; 2007, III, 473); 

Greek / – Gaea/Gea/Ge is the goddess of the Earth; 

greatly worshipped by Colchis (Apollonius of Rhodes III, 714-717; 

Schol. ad. Apoll. Rhod. III, 714; Merkel 1854, 169-170, 714-717; 

467, 714; Coleridge 1889, 123-124; Smith 1870, II, 195; Urushadze 

1964, 514; 1970, 350 15 , 364; Lordkipanidze 1986, 128 8 ); 

Mycenaean Greek Aiwa – [a 3 -wa] KN C 973 (Ventris, 

Chadwick 1973, 537; DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 168) 3 that is read as 

, Aia – Aea, a bull’s nickname (Tsymburskij 2005, 309); 

Mycenaean Greek Aiwajā – [a 3 -wa-ja] PY En 74.22 

(S74-H1/S.1), [a 3 -wa- the rest is unreadable] PY Eo 160.2 

(H41/S.41) (Ventris, Chadwick 1973, 537; DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 

168), that S. Hiller (1991, 214) and V. Tsymburskij (2005, 308) 

1 . Also see: Homer, Iliad II, 162, 178; III, 243-244; IV, 172; VIII, 1; IX, 

506; XI, 817; XV, 740; XVI, 539; XXIII, 327, 742; XXIV, 695; Odyssey I, 

41, 75, 203; IV, 262, 521; X, 236, 472; XI, 301; XVIII, 145; XIX, 301; XXI, 

62-63; XXIII, 353; XXIV, 290; Tsymburskij 2005, 309-311 and ff. 

2 . Comp. Mingralian [ga] – a hill, a hillock (Sharashenidze 1983, 40- 

41; Kajaia 2001, I, 277). 

3 . The numbering of clay tablets and abbreviations are given according E. L. 

Bennett and GORILA: a 3 = ai, Cn = livestock, HM = Heraklion Museum, HT = 

Hagia Triada, KH = Chania, KN = Knossos, MY = Mycenae, PY = Pylos, Sd = 

chariots and armor, SY = Syme, TH = Thebes, Wc = roundels, Za = stone vessels. 

308

was read as , Aiaia (comp.: Isebaert 2005, 168; 

Gordeziani 1999, 100; Gordeziani 2007, III, 481; Gordeziani 

2009, 78) – Aeaea, ‟a god’s slave‟, a feminine anthroponym 

(Efkleidou 2004, 61; Gordeziani 2009, 79, 79 20 ); 

Greek , genit. case – the island Aeaea (Homer, 

Odyssey X, 135; XII, 4; Apollonius of Rhodes III, 1074; Perrin, 

Seymour 1897, 135; Vocabulary, 58; 79, 72; 84, 1); 

Greek , genit. case – Aeaea, an epithet of 

Circe and Medea (Homer, Odyssey IX, 32; see below); 

Akkadian-Babylonian [ d a·a], d A-ya, d A-i-ya – Aya was 

the Mother Goddess, the consort of the Sun-god Shamash 

(Black, Green 1992, 173; Nozadze 2007, 63; Gordeziani 1999, 53); 

Urartian [ d a-i-a] – Aya, the god Aias (the Earthgod); 

A-i-e – in the land (Sayce 1882, 683); 

Akkadian-Babylonian [ d e 2·a] 1 (Leick 1998, 37; 

DDD 1999, 126; Collon 2007) – the god Ea; ‟house of the 

1 . E. G. King (1888, 8, 58-59), J. Bottéro (2004) and many others have 

suggested that in this case a West-Semitic (Canaanite) way of saying Hebrew 

[yah] is Akkadian Ea or Sumerian [ d en·ki/gi 5 ] (Civil 2009, 15; PSD) 

– Enki, Lord of the Earth (Sumerian en – lord; ki – earth: Halloran 2006, 6, 12; 

MPW 1992, II, 662). [ya ] is declined with the Semitic ending as Yahw = 

Yahu and may have developed into the later form of the Tetragrammation 

[jhwh] of the Hebrew Old Testament (Bible, Exodus 3.14: 

[’ahyh ’ašr ’ahyh] – I am who I am; Psalms 111.1: [halelu-yah] 

– Praise the LORD GOD!). [yah] has also been confused with the Ugaritic Yam 

(the god of Rivers and Sea) whose earlier name in at least one ancient source was 

Ya(h)w/Ya’a (the West-Semitic verb root * wy > * yy- > Hebrew [hyh-] 

meaning „to be‟, „to live‟ in this case used for „spring‟, „hovering over the 

waters‟; comp. Bible, Genesis 1.2; Genesis 3.20: [ wh] – Eve). Although 

both Ea and Yam were water gods, Ea was the creator and representative of the 

sweet beneficent waters from below the earth, and as Enki was responsible for 

fertilising the earth itself (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Enki). 

Theodoret of Cyrus (Haereticarum fabularum compendium 241, 1673) 

writes the equivalents forms of the Hebrew Tetragrammation : [Iao] 

and [Aia]; also see Diodorus Siculus I, 94: [iao]. 

Comp. Hebrew [yah]: Egyptian [ỉ‛ ] – moon. 

309

water‟ (Sumerian a – water; a, a-a – father; e 2 – house, temple: 

King 1888, 22, 51; Halloran 2006, 3, 71; ETCSL); 

Hebrew [’ayh], Aiah, Ajah, Aia – Aya, a personal name 

(Bible, Genesis 36.24; I Chronicles 1.40; II Samuel 3.7; 21.8, 10); 

Hebrew [‛yh], Hai, Ai, Aija, Aia – Aya, a name of 

place (Bible, Nehemiah 11.31); 

Old Indian Āyú – the power of life (MPW 1991, I, 146); 

Ugaritic ayaku; Hurrian Ayakun – deity (Nozadze 2007, 64); 

Hurrian d A·a·ak·ki, ayakki – a cult object in a temple 

(Nozadze 2007, 64); 

Hittite ayakki – a cult object in a temple, an epithet of 

Ishtar (Hoffner 2009, 2; Tatishvili 2006, 1, 23); 

Hittite GIŠ e a-, GIŠ eya(n)- – eya, evergreen sacred tree, yew (?); 

to its cult the ritual of sacred sheep skin was connected 

(Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 1984, II, 907, 582; Tatishvili 2007, 2, 5); it 

was used as a symbol of being free of various civil obligations, 

e.g., taxes and chores (Hoffner 2009, 8); 

Mingrelian [aia-žašxa], [aia-žešxa]; 

Svan [aia-mišladeγ], [aiamišladäγ] 

– the Aea-sun day; the name of the fasting Sunday 

of the pagan celebration 1 (Коbalia 1903, 103; Кipshidze 1914, 

1 . Aea [aia] was one of the pagan celebrations held in Georgia (Mingrelia, 

Abkhazia, and Svaneti) on the day a week before Baea [baia] – the Palm 

Sunday. 

On this day Mingrelians and Abkhazians used to decorate their homes 

and farm buildings with spring flowers, violets (Georgian [ia]), also 

scatlering them all over the yards (Antelava 2006, 5. I am thankful to N. 

Ghambashidze who supplied me with this information), wine-jars were 

blessed (Kajaia 2009, IV, 24). N. Anteleva (2006, 5) thinks that Aea was 

then the celebration of the spring equinox. The Aea celebration is mentioned 

in Mingrelian folk verse (Kobalia 1903, 103; Kipshidze 1914, 188): 

310

229 (433), 193; Kajaia 2001, I, 169; Mikeladze 1974; Antelava 

2006, 5; Gordeziani 1999, 53; 2007, III, 474). 

5. About Geographical Location of Aea 

As mentioned above, the sign PHD38 of the eightpetalled 

rosette is read by me as * [*aəa] – the country Aea, 

below the geographical location of this country is considered. 

The commentaries of Ancient Greek authors, the Assyrian and 

Urartian sources and the results of the analyses of these should 

be presented here (see Lordkipanidze 1986, 30-76). 

Basing on Herodotus (Aea – Colchis: I, 2; VII, 193, 197; 

Colchians: II, 103-105; III, 97; IV, 37, 40; VII, 79), Apollonius of 

Rhodes (Aea: II, 422, 1094, 1141, 1185, 1267; III, 306, 1061; IV, 

255, 277-278; Colchis: I, 174; II, 1277; III, 313; IV, 33; Aea – 

Colchis: II, 417), Strabo (XI, 1, 4; 2, 1; 2, 14-18; 3, 2; 3, 4; 5, 5; 14, 

4; 14, 15; XII, 1, 1; 3, 1-2; 3, 13; 3, 17-18; 3, 28-29; 4, 3) and 

others (Euripid., Medea 2), S. Kaukhchishvili (1964, 9-14; 1970, 

VIII, 2-4), T. Kaukhchishvili (1960, 18-19, 48-49; 1976-b, 12, 18- 

19), A. Urushadze (1970, 28-29, 347 10 ; 1964, 6-8, 10, 63-64) and 

O. Lordkipanidze (1986, 32, 43, 128 8 ; 1989, 213; 2000, 9 1 ) argue 

that Aea is the synonym of Colchis ( / ), Aea is the 

oldest name of this country, and it was called Colchis only later 

(also see: Smith 1896, 15; Perrin, Seymour 1897, Vocabulary, 3; 

Gamkrelidze, Ivanov II, 907, 907 1 , 908; Gambaschidze, 

Hauptmann, Slotta, Yalçin 2001, 196 and ff.; Gordeziani 2007, III, 

469, 473). 

S. Kaukhchishvili (1964, 13), A. Urushadze (1964, 6-10) 

and O. Lordkipanidze (2000, 9 1 ) argue that according to Greek 

sources Aea (resp. Eëa) was the oldest name of Georgia. 

Basing on Hecataeus of Miletus 1 (the 6 th c. BC), M. Janashvili 

(1906, 3) writes: ”Moskhians (Moschi = Meskhs = 

Meskhetians = Georgians) are Colchian tribes. So, Colchians 

1 . “ , “ (Hecatæi fragmenta 

188, Müllerus 1841, I, 13; also see: Lomouri 1963; Khazaradze 1984). 

311

are the same as Georgians”. 

A. Urushadze (1948, 224 96 ; 1964, 55), T. Mikeladze (1974, 

72, 79-85, 164-168), T. Kaukhchishvili (1976-a, 589) and O. 

Lordkipanidze (2000, 9 1 ; 1986, 43; 1989, 219) argue that / 

– Aea/Colchis was situated at the east and south-east 

coasts of the Pontus Euxinus (or the Black Sea), as is cleare 

from the Ancient Greek sources. 

Some of the Greek sources are considered below: 

In Homer‟s Odyssey (XII, 1-4; also see: X, 135; XI, 70; 

Perrin, Seymour 1897, 135; Dindorf 1855, II, 457, 135, 5-6) we 

read: 

”Now after the ship had left the stream of the river Oceanus, 

and was come to the wave of the wide sea, and the isle Aeaea, 

where is the dwelling place of early Dawn and her dancing grounds, 

and the land of sunrising...” (Butcher, Lang 1900, 192). 

”No doubt, the description given by Homer implies the place 

situated in the Earth where the Sun rises... According to Greek 

commentators, [resp. ] – Aeaea [Aeaeé] is the same 

as – Aea but lengthened by one syllable... [These] four lines 

imply that Circe’s Aea is not situated in West (at the Tyrrhenian 

Sea), but in the East, in Colchis... Removing Aea to Etruria is the 

product of later versions of the myth. Mentioning Aea (Colchis) as 

the name of an island by Homer presents no obstacle. In ancient 

times island did not always mean what it means today, but also a 

land situated between the sea and rivers, the passage being only a 

narrow stripe of land” (Urushadze 1964, 493 6 ; 1970, 350 11 , 355 29 ). 

One more quotation from Odyssey (IX, 31-32; Perrin, 

Seymour 1897, 77, 99): 

312

– “... and likewise too, guileful Circe of Aeaea 1 , would have 

stayed me in her halls, longing to have me for her lord” (Butcher, 

Lang 1900, 135), Eustathius of Thessalonica (Eustathius 1825, 

321, 1614, 14-19; Kaukhchishvili 1970, VIII, 2; Urushadze 

1964, 183; 1970, 355 29 ) interprets the lines in the following 

way: 

“Aeaea [is used] instead of Colchis according to the name of 

the place. Aea is mentioned as a town in Colchis by others, and 

also by Lycophron. 2 The citizen-man of it is called Aeaeos, the 

citezen-woman – Aeaea, and the Circe‟s island [is called] Aeaea 

1 . The epithet of both Circe (Perrin, Seymour 1897, Vocabulary, 3; Smith 

1896, 15), a sister of Aeëtes, and Medea, a daughter of Aeëtes, is Aeaea, the 

word derived from Aea, the country where her father Aeëtes ruled (Smith 

1869, I, 23). E.g., (Homer, Odyssey XII, 268, 273; Eustathius 

1828, 15), (Scholia to Odyssey IX, 32; Dindorf 1855, II, 408, 

32, 14-19; Apollonius of Rhodes IV, 559; Merkel 1854, 234) – Aeaean Circe 

(Urushadze 1964, 177; 1970, 278, 279); 

(Apollonius of 

Rhodes III, 1136; Merkel 1854, 190) – Aeaean Medea (Urushadze 1970, 

234, 235). 

2 . Also see: Strabo I, 2.39; Schol. ad Eurip., Medea 2; Schol. ad. Apoll. 

Rhod. II, 417; Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 1024; EGF 1877, I, 189; Eustathius 1828, 

15; Bachmann 1830, 327, 1011-1046; Merkel 1854, 414, 417, 25-26; Jones 

1960, I, 166-167; Urushadze 1964, 195, 238, 240, 304, 310, 325, 414. 

313

ecause of Circe. By the way, if the name of the island Aeaea 

was initially double ae, the Circe of the place had to have the 

third ae for it to be Aeaeaeé, but because of its bad sound and 

the mentioned homonymy, it is not used; the geographer [Strabo 

1 ] names the town Aea at Phasis, meaning that this Aea in 

Colchis is also situated near the Circe’s island Aeaeé”. 

In his scholia to IX, 32 a commentator of Odyssey (Dindorf 

1855, II, 408, 32, 14-5) writes: ” 

” – ”Aeaea is [known] as a town in Colchis” (Urushadze 

1964, 177). He thinks that Circe‟s home Aeaea is not 

situated near the seaside in Central Italy, Tyrrhenia (Etruria) 

(Urushadze 1964, 493 8 ). 

In Mimnermus‟ Nanno (Fragment 11; Diehl 1954; Urushadze 

1964, 201, 202) we read: 

”Even Jason could never take the great Fleece from Aea, 

though he travelled a heavily-burdened way to fulfill Pelias‟ hard 

wish-order, neither could [Argonauts] reached the Oceanus‟ 

beautiful waters [without the help of Medea‟s love]... 2 Here, 

Aeëtes‟ town, where the rays of swift Hélios lay in a golden 

1 . Strabo I, 2, 10, 39; see Hamilton 1854, 31-32, 72. 

2 . “In square brackets the missing words reconstructed by G. Kaibel (1887, 510) 

are enclosed; for this he used the lines from Apollonius of Rhodes‟ Argonautica 

II, 2-3: ... – “due to Medea’s 

love, Jason took the Fleece [from Colchis] to Iolkós” (Urushadze 1964, 301 * ; 

1948, 110; 1970, 176, 177). Comp.: Hesiod‟s Theogonia 992-996 (Evelyn-White 

1914, 14; Urushadze 1964, 187); Strabo I, 2, 40 (Hamilton 1854, 73). 

314

storeroom at the edge of Oceanus where god-like Jason went”. 

In the 8th c. BC Eumelus of Corinth (Corinthiaca 2; Schol. ad 

Pind. Ol. XIII, 74; Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 174; EGF 1877, I, 188, 

189; Urushadze 1964, 194, 2a; 195, 2b) and Pindar (Wheelwright 

1830, 104, 21; Colin 1841, 187, Str. 10; Urushadze 1964, 203, 

Pythian IV, 15-22; 213, Str. 10, 210-215) – in the 6 th -5 th centuries 

BC – mention the name of the country at the east coast of Black 

Sea – Colchis 1 (Urushadze 1948, 224 1 , 23; Smith 1854, I, 642- 

643). 

Herodotus (I, 2; VII, 193, 197) wites: 

”The Argonauts sailed in a long ship to Aea of the 

Colchians and the river Phasis and when they had done the rest 

of the business for which they came, they carried off the king‟s 

daughter Medea... They were sailing to Aea in Colchis for the 

fleece... Cytissorus came from Aea in Colchis...~ (Godley 1920, 

4-5; 1938, 510-511, 514-515). 

1 . For – Colchis or – Colchian see, e.g., Herod. I, 104; II, 

104; Lycophr., Alexandra 1022 (Bachmann 1830, 215; Urushadze 1964, 301); 

Strabo XI, 2, 17-18 (Kramer 1852, 10, XI, 2, 17-18); Schol. ad. Apoll. Rhod. 

III, 1040 (Merkel 1854, 474, 20-23); etc. - (Suida 1705, 

II, 341) – Colchis - Lazistan. 

315

Apollonius of Rhodes (II, 417-418, 1246-1250, 1260-1261, 

1266-1270; III, 1135; IV, 277-281; Merkel 1854, 91, 133, 134, 

190, 219) writes: 

316

”For Colchian Aea lieth at the uttermost end of Pontus and 

the earth. ... And as they sailed, there came in sight a bay of the 

sea, and before them rose up the steep cliffs of the Caucasian 

mountains, where Prometheus was feeding with his liver an 

eagle, swooping back again and again, his limbs fast bound to 

the hard rocks with bands of brass, unbreakable... At night, by 

the skill of Argus, came the Argonauts to the broad stream of the 

Phasis and the uttermost ends of the sea... Upon their left hand 

they kept steep Caucasus and the Cytaean 1 town of Aea, and 

1 . In Greek sources the forms: , , , , , 

, , , and other are also presented (see: 

Lycophron 1312; Bachmann 1830, 335, 1312; Merkel 1854, 99, 399, 403; 

413, 399, 26-27, 32, 34; Schol. ad. Apoll. Rhod. II, 399; Orpheus 1764, 116, 

819; Eustathius 1825, 161, 1493, 49; 1828, 275; Suida 1705, II, 404); the 

related Georgian words are: 

[k h ut h a-is-i, k h ut h a-GEN-NOM]; 

Imeretian [k h ut h e-is-i, k h ut h e-GEN-NOM]; Mingrelian 

[k h ut h e-š-i, k h ut h e-GEN-NOM]; Svan [k h ut h -āš, k h ut h -GEN] 

(comp.: Kaukhchishvili 1964, 50; Urushadze 1964, 6, 28, 66, 103, 138, 182, 

295, 296, 301, 304, 310-312, 324, 325, 474, 481, 493 12 and ff.; 1970, 28-30, 

317

next the plain of Ares and that god‟s sacred grove, where the 

serpent keepeth watch and ward o‟er the fleece as it hangs on 

128, 345 35 , 373; 1948, 218 28 and ff.; Gordeziani 1999, 98, 101; 2007, III, 

471-472); Comp. Greek : Kutha/Cuthah/Cutha was an ancient city of 

Sumer (Bible, 2 Kings 17.24); Mingrelian [k h ut h a] – a masculine 

anthroponym (Chanturia 2006, 71). 

T. Kaukhchishvili (1957, 19-20) separates the word root - in the 

variants of the name of Phrixus’ son – / (Herodotus 

VII, 197; Strabo XII, 3, 10; Urushadze 1964, 285, 432, 488; Gordeziani 

2007, III, 471 2 ) and the derived toponym ; she argues that the 

toponym was well known in early times (see also: Urushadze 1970, 

373; Gordeziani 1999, 98). 

It is noteworthy that the following similar forms are attested on the 

tablets with Linear A inscriptions found on the Crete: [KI-TA-I] 

HT 123a.1-2 (HM 1367+1371) and [KU-TA- the rest is unreadable] 

HT 115b.4 (HM 1360) (GORILA 1976, I, 190-191; 210-211; Younger 2008- 

2010) D. W. Packard (1974, 148, 153) correspondingly connected Myceneaen 

Greek: [ku- ạ-i-jo] KN As (2) 1517.7 (s. 102?); [ku-ta-ito] 

KN C 902.10 (s. 201) (DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 156, 161) and [ku-tathe 

rest is unreadable] KN X 9321 (DMic 2 ), that were read as , 

(comp: Lurje 1957, 205; Urushadze 1964, 138 91 ; 1970, 373; 

Gordeziani 1999, 101; 2007, III, 472; Gordeziani 2009, 79 21 ). 

The following Myceneaen Greek forms are also attested in: 

[ku-ta-i-si- the rest is unreadable] KN X 7891; [ku-ta-i-si- ọ] KN X 

7891; [ku-ta-si-jo] KN Da 1394.B (s. 117), Dv 1237.B (s. 117); 

[ku-ta-ti- the rest is unreadable] KN X 1538.1; [ku-ta-ti-jaqe] 

KN G 820.3; [ku-ta-ti-jo] KN As (2) 1516.12, Ga (2) 419.2b, Ga 

(2) 673.1, Wb 5662, X 7897.b; [ku-ta-to] KN Ce 59.2b and others 

(DMic 2 ; also see: Ventris, Chadwick 1953; Lurje 1957, 205; Isebaert 2005, 

156, 160, 161; Urushadze 1974, 373; 1964, 138 91 ; 493, 394, 499 31 ; Gordeziani 

1999, 101; 2007, III, 472); Greek , , 

(Gordeziani 2009, 79, 79 21 ; Chotalishvili 2003, 107). 

Depending on Greek sources A. Urushadze (1964, 138 91 ) supposes that 

these forms are of Pelasgian origin; the Crete was the habitat of Pelasgians that 

were connected with many ties to Kartvelian tribes (Janashia 1959, III, 193). 

R. Gordeziani (1999, 101; 2007, III, 472-473; 2008, IV, 105) compares 

Colchian and Cretan to the Common-Kartvelian * - 

[k h ut h ais-]. 

318

the oak‟s rough branches... For such was the mind of Hera, that 

Aeaean Medea should come to sacred Iolchos, to the bane of 

Pelias, leaving her own country... But Aea still abides steadfast, 

and the children of those [Egyptian] men, whom that king [Pharaoh 

Sesostris] did plant therein to dwell there 1 ; these men 

preserve writings of their fathers, graved upon pillars, whereon 

are all the ways and limits of sea and dry land, far and wide, for 

those who come thither.” (Coleridge 1889, 66, 95, 158, 137; 

Urushadze 1970, 351 7 , 352 8 ). 

A scholiast on Apollonius of Rhodes‟ Argonautica (Schol. 

ad Apoll. Rhod III, 1074, 1093; Merkel 1854, 474, 1074, 28-30; 

476, 1093, 1-3; Urushadze 1964, 330, 257) gives the following 

explanation about the name of the island – Aeaea: 

”In Phasis there is the island Aeaea where the fleece was 

kept. [Aeaea] is the capital of Colchis”; 

”The name of the island, Aeaeés is one syllable ae longer, 

because it is the island of Aea. Aea is the capital of Colchis. The 

island is mentioned in Phasis where, according to Pherecydes of 

Syros [was] the fleece”. 

Stephanus of Byzantium writes on Aea in his Ethnica 

1 . ”Aea is still there – [Argos] says that Aea stands unshakable and its 

inhabitants are descendents of the people [of Egyptians] brought to settle 

there by Sesostris [Egyptian 

– Sesonkosis] …” 

(Schol. ad Apol. Rhod. IV, 277; Merkel 1854, 497, 277, 6-8; Urushadze 

1964, 332). Comp.: Herodotus II, 103-105; Pliny the Elder XXXIII, 15, 52 

(Bostock, Riley 1857, 93-94); also see: Lamberti 1991, 14-15. 

319

(Meinekius 1849, 36, 16-18; Holstenius, Berkelius 1885, 24, 29-31): 

”Aea: the town of Colchis, founded by Aeëtes, is 300 stadia 

away from the [Black] Sea; two rivers are flowing round it 

Hippus [Tskhenis-tsqali – river-horse] and Kyáneos [Tekhuri ?], 

that turn the [town] into a peninsula…” (also see: Kaukhchishvili 

1936, III, 274; Urushadze 1948, 218 29 and ff.; 1964, 230; 

Lordkipanidze 2000, 15, Fig. 1). 

Below the readings of some inscriptions found on the Crete, 

also of Assyrian and Urartian inscriptions are presented. 

The signs of line a7 of Linear A inscription on HT 117 (HM 

1364) tablet – [KU-KU-DA-RA] 1 (GORILA 1976, I, 196- 

197) were connected by D. W. Packard (1974, 146) to Myceneaen 

Greek: [ko-ki-da] KN Sd 4403.a (L 128); KN So (1) 4430.a 

(L 130) and [ko-ki-de-jo] KN Fh 5465 (141) (Evans 1952, 

II, pl. XIV, 04.03; CoMIK 1990, II, 204, 216; DMic 2 ), that were 

correspondingly read by O. Landau (1958, 72), S. Hiller (1991, 

214, 214 53 ) and others as , – Colchis, 

Colchian (comp.: Gordeziani 1999, 100; 2007, III, 470; Gordeziani 

2009, 76, 76 7 , 77). 

According to the latest researches, T. Gamkrelidze (1999; 

2002, 45-46; 2004): ”The existance of Colchian state is assumed 

to exist around the 15 th century BC, for in the Greek 

inscriptions of Myceneaen epoch (the 15 th -14 th centuries BC) 

many names that were known to us from the myth of 

Argonauts – such as: the country Aea, Colchis, Jason 

(Myceneaen Greek [i-wa-so] KN Xd 7756; PY An 519.8, 

654.17, 661.3 (S657-H 1); PY Cn 655.6 (S719-H 1); Greek 

, ), etc are attested”. 

1 . Comp. the Myceneaen Greek masculine anthroponym [ku-ka-daro] 

KN Uf (2) 836.b (122) (DMic 2 ; Younger 2008-2010). 

320

After the thorough study and analysis of Assyrian cuneiform 

inscriptions (Tiglath-Pileser I, 1115/1114-1077/1076 BC) G. 

Melikishvili (1954, 22 and ff., 407-408; 1970, I, 369, 369 3 , 370) 

read Kil i 1 (Kir i: Luckenbill 1926, I, 92, 270) which he 

identified with (also see: Lordkipanidze 1986, 45; Gordeziani 

2007, III, 469; Gordeziani 2009, 83). 

According to Urartian sources (Sarduri II, 750-748 and 744- 

742 BC), G. Melikishvili (1962, 320 and ff.; 1970, I, 386-389, 

39-40; 2004, 98, 107-109) identifies the Qul a 2 form with 

1 . ”It should be noted that many researchers [e.g., C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, I. 

M. Diakonoff, and others] read the name Kil- i as ab- i. The first sign 

( ) is raed not only as Kil and ab, but as some others syllables, too” 

(Melikishvili 1970, I, 369 3 ). 

In one of the inscriptions Tiglath-Pileser I says: ”Tukulti-apil-Ešarra,.. 

who conquered country ab i till ‟the Big Sea‟. According to Assyrian 

inscriptions ‟the Big Sea‟ is ‟the Upper Sea‟, and G. Melikishvili (1970, I, 

367-369) argues that this is the Black Sea. 

I think that the same cuneiform signs of the inscription given above denote 

the country ab i (comp. ab- i/a, a-ab- i/a-: CAD 1956, 6, 15) that was 

not situated to the South of the lake Vani, and in this case the country of 

Chalybes ( : Herodotus I, 28; Suida 1705, III, 652) was meant. 

My point of view is supported by Assyrian root ab- i, where - i is a 

Hurrian-Urartian suffix (Melikishvili 1970, I, 382, 364); it corresponds to Greek 

-. The process: Colchian * - [*xaləb-] > * - [*xaəb-] > * - 

[*xab-], where -* - [-*lə-] > -* - [-*ə-] > -ø- is reflexive. This process takes 

place in the local Bandza-Martvili speech of Senaki dialect in Mingrelia. E.g., 

/ / / / [dzalami/dzaljami/dzajami/dzaami/ 

dzami] – very (Kipshidze 1914, 373; Kajaia 2001, I, 18; 2002, II, 372, 374). 

The abovesaid allows the acceptance of both readings the Assyrian cuneiform 

sign as KUR Kil- i and KUR ab- i. They both are connected to the name of the 

country of Chalybes – Colchis that lay at ’the Big Sea‟ (the Black Sea). 

2 . Urartian KUR qul- a-i, KUR qu-ul- a-i-di, KUR qu-ul- a- a-li-e- i – Kulkha, 

Colchis (155 C, 2; 155 D, 3, 6, 9: Marr, Orbeli 1922, 47-51; Sayce 1929, 95-96; 

Melikishvili 1953, #4; Haroutyunyan 2001, 519), where [u] occurs instead of [o] 

as the vowel [o] was not reflected in cuneiform script (Tatishvili 2009, 23). 

In Urartian inscription (155 D, 5) in the name of a king of Colchis the 

first syllable in unfortunalely erased I [1]-šá- i only the last part -šá- i is still 

there (Melikishvili 1953, #4; 1970, I, 388). 

321

(Lordkipanidze 1989, 219, 210; 1991, 110; 1986, 44; 

Lordkipanidze 2000, 149; also see: Salvini 1995, 70; Gordeziani 

2009, 83). 

6. On the Origin of the Name Aeëtes 

The name / – Aeëtes, derived from the name 

of the country Aea, is attested in the Ancient Greek sources. 

Below these data are presented. 

It is well known from Greek mythology that ”the son of 

Athamas [Phrixus] brought the ram [with golden wool] to the 

sunny Eëa (resp. Aea) near the Black sea. [Aea and Corinth] 

were ruled by King Aeëtes, 1 the son of the Sun-god Hélios [and 

the Oceanid Perseis, a daughter of Oceanus]. He had two daughters: 

beautiful Medea 2 and Chalciope, and the son – 

Apsyrtus” (Urushadze 1948, 13; also see Smith 1869, I, 24). 

Strabo (I, 2, 39; Jones 1960, 166, 167; also see: Xenophon 

V, 6, 37; Macmichael 1890, 145) writes: 

”... Aeëtes is believed to have ruled over Colchis, and the 

name Aeëtes is still locally current among the people of that 

region”. 

The Orphic Argonautica describes the voyage of Argonauts 

to the country of the Sun – Aea, Colchis (Urushadze 1964, 63, 

64). Comparing Colchians’ king, Aeëtes, a son of Hélios, with 

the Sun has special importance in the poem. E.g. lines 809-812 

1 . See: Eumelus of Corinth, Corinthiaca 2; Tzetz. ad Lycophr. 1024; EGF 1877, 

I, 189 (Urushadze 1964, 22, 195, 2c); Lycophr., Alexandra 1024 (Bachmann 

1830, 215; Urushadze 1964, 301). 

2 . Anthroponym (Medus, son of Medea and Jason?) was connected 

to Myceneaen Greek anthroponym [me-de-jo] KN B (5) 800.4 (104) 

(DMic 2 ) by R. Janko (1982; 2007, 247; comp.: R. Gordeziani 1999, 101; 

2007, III, 481-482; Gordeziani 2009, 79). 

322

(Orpheus 1764, 114; Urushadze 1964, 64): 

”Aeëtes shined like Hélios on his chariot from the brightness 

of the reflected light of a golden ; on his head he 

wore the crown decorated with fringes of fiery rays”. 

According to a scholiast on Pindar (Drachmann 1903, 372, 

74d; Urushadze 1964, 217, b; 496 8 ) Aeëtes is an eponym of 

Aea: 

323

”... Listened to the son of Hélios and Antiope – Aeëtes, [he] 

to found the town of his name in Colchis”. 

Stephen of Byzantium writes in his Ethnica (Meinekius 

1849, 36, 18-20; Kaukhchishvili 1936, III, 274; Urushadze 

1964, 230, 496 13 ; Lordkipanidze 1986, 30; 1989, 213): 

”Aeëtes is derived from [Aea], like Asia – Asiátes [= Asian], 

so Aea – Aeátes and Aeëtes [= Aean]”. 

Also Eustathius of Thessalonica (Eustathius 1825, 321, 

1614, 19-20; Kaukhchishvili 1970, VIII, 2; Urushadze 1964, 

183; Lordkipanidze 1986, 32) writes: 

”The old [writers] tell that the hero Aeëtes took his name 

from Aea”. 

”The king‟s name Aeëtes (Greek = + ) is a 

derived form. As generally known, the Greek suffix - - means 

‟to have origin from‟. E.g., – a town, [Holstenius, 

Berkelius 1885, 353, 10-11] – a citizen, 

[a town of 

victory] – [Holstenius, Berkelius 1885, 315, 11- 

13] – from Nicóplis, [Chaonia] – [Holstenius, 

Berkelius 1885, 459, 22-32; 460, 1-2] – Chaonian origin. In the 

same way the name Aeëtes means Aean (‟from Aea‟, ‟a citizen 

of Aea‟), it follows that the name of the country was Aea” 

(Kaukhchishvili 1964, 13; comp.: Lordkipanidze 1986, 32; Gordeziani 

1999, 101). 

Also, according to H. M. Hoenigswald (Gamkrelidze, Ivanov 

II, 908 1 ; Tsymburskij 2005, 312, 312 3 ), the toponym 

324

1 is derived from the name of the country , and the 

ethnonym means „the inhabitants of the country of 

Aea‟. 

It is to be noted that Myceneaen Greek Aiwātas – [a 3 - 

wa-ta] KN Vc (1) 7612 (s. 124-S) (Ventris, Chadwick 1973, 

537; DMic 2 ; Isebaert 2005, 168) read by S. Hiller (1991, 214) 

and V. L. Tsymburskij (2005, 308) as / , Aiates/ 

Aietes – Aeëtes (comp.: Gordeziani 2007, III, 481; Gordeziani 

2009, 78-79) was connected to the succession of Linear A 

inscription signs [A-WA-TI-NA-RA 2 ] II13 by D. W. 

Packard (1974, 140). 

● SUMMARY 

1. The sign PHD38 is the oldest example of the eightpetalled 

rosette; 

2. In various cultures the sign of the eight-petalled 

rosette (also – disk, circle) is the symbol of the Sun, star, 

Earth, deities and royal power; the author argues that it is also 

the symbol of the Sun-country Aea-Colchis, denoting the royal 

family and royal power of Aea; 

3. The archaeological material and the examples of art with 

rosette (also – disk, circle) are presented amply as the 

samples of various cultures; 

4. The Sun and star symbols are presented: the sign 

PHD38 of the eight-petalled rosette, the Cretan hieroglyphs 

315[1]ARCH S (2/14) 01/CMS II, I, 391 and F21DE (261 

[11]CR(?)S(3/ 3)09/CMS XII, 110), and the Linear A sign 

A044/F0672; they are read is the Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian as 

* [*aəa] by the author; 

1 . The Ancient Greek toponym was an area of Old Greece situated to 

the west and north-western region of Asia Minor. 

325

5. The corresponding phonetic and symbolic forms of the 

Proto-Kartvelian-Colchian * [*aəa] are shown in various 

languages and cultures; 

6. Greek, Assirian and Urartian sources and their analyses by 

researchers confirm that Aea-Colchis was situated at the east 

and south-east coasts of the Pontus Euxinus or the Black Sea; 

7. According to the Greek sources Aeëtes means: ‟of Aea‟, 

‟an inhabitant of Aea‟, ‟a citizen of Aea‟; 

8. The following Linear A inscriptions are presented: SY 

Za 2 (HM 3429) and 

KN Za 

18 (HM 2597); they are read by me in the Proto-Kartvelian- 

Colchian language correspondingly as: * - [*a-əa] – Aea and 

”... - - , -... , - -...” [...*əa-a-əa, aəa-... əa, əawa-...] 

– ”... Violet-Rosette, Aea(deity)- ... Violet, Violet-...”; 

9. To my mind, the data presented in this research confirms 

that the country of Aea-Colchis exhisted in the 20 th -to-15 th 

centuries BC. 

326

REFERENCES literatura 

1. Aartun, K., 1992. Der Diskos von Phaistos. Die beschriftete 

Bronzeaxt. Die Inschrift der Tarragona-Tafel. In die minoische 

Schrift: Sprache und Texte. Vol. 1. Wiesbaden, Harrassowitz, 1992. 

2. AC: Ancient Civilizations, 1989. Ed. by G. M. Bongard-Levin. 

Publishing House Mysl. Moscow, 1989 (in Russian). 

ДЦ: Древние цивилизации, 1989. Под общей редакцией Г. М. 

Бонгард-Левина. Издательство Мысль, 1989. 

3. Ad de Vries, 1981. Dictionary of Symbols and Imagery. North- 

Holland Publishing Company. Amsterdam, London, 1981. 

4. Afanasjeva, V. K.; Lukonin, V. G.; Pomerantseva, N. A., 1986. 

The Art of Old Orient. A Short History of Art. Nakaduli 

Publishers. Tbilisi, 1986 (in Georgian). 

afanasieva v., lukonini v., pomeranceva n., 1986. Zveli 

aRmosavleTis xelovneba. xelovnebis mcire istoria. 

gamomcemloba nakaduli. Tbilisi, 1986. 

5. Akhvlediani, G., 1956. Introduction to General Phonetics. Tbilisi 

University Press. Tbilisi, 1956 (in Georgian). 

axvlediani g., 1956. zogadi fonetikis Sesavali. Tbilisis 

saxelmwifo universitetis gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 1956. 

6. Aleff, H. P., 1982-2009. The Board Game on the Phaistos Disk. 

Electronic Publishing, 1982-2009. 

7. Alp, S., 1996, 1998. IV. Tuthaliya‟nin tahta çikmadan önceki 

diğer adi. In: Acts of the 3 nd International Congress of Hittitology 

Forum, September 16-22, 1996. Ankara, 1998 (in Turkish). 

8. Amiranashvili, S., 1961. History of Georgian Culture. Publishing 

House Khelovneba. Tbilisi, 1961 (in Georgian). 

amiranaSvili S., 1961. qarTuli xelovnebis istoria. 

gamomcemloba xelovneba. Tbilisi, 1961. 

9. Anders, G., 2004. Hieroglyphic Luwian Signlist, 8.10.2004. 

Electronic Version 1.0, 1-18. 

10. Antelava, N., 2006. Abkhazian Myths, Rituals, Symbols. 

Encyclopedia. Tbilisi, 2006 (in Georgian). 

anTelava n., 2006. afxazuri miTebi, ritualebi, simboloebi. 

enciklopedia. Tbilisi, 2009. 

11. Apollonius Rhodius, 1889. The Argonautica of Apollonius 

Rhodius. Translated into English Prose from the Text of R. 

327

Merkel by E. P. Colferidge. London, 1889. 

12. Apollonius Rhodius, 1910, 1999. The Argonautica. Book I-IV. 

Translation by R. C. Seaton, Oxford, 1910; the Pennsylvania 

State University’s Electronic Classics Series Publication, 1999. 

13. Azarpay, G., 1981. Sogdian Painting: The Pictorial Epic in 

Oriental Art. University of California Press. Berkeley, Los 

Angeles, London, 1981. 

14. Bachmann, L., 1830. Lycophronis Alexandra. Ad fidem codd. mss. 

recensuit, paraphrasin ineditam, scholia minora inedita et indices 

locuplestissimos edidit L. Bachmannus. Vol. I. Lipsiae, 1830. 

15. Bailey, H. W., 1930-32. To the Ţāmāsp-Nāmak, I. In: Bulletin of 

the School of Oriental and African Studies. Vol. 6, 1930-32, 55-85. 

16. Bardavelidze, V. V., 1957. The Oldest Religious Beliefs and 

Ritual Graphic Culture of Georgian Tribes. The Georgian Academy 

of Sciences. Tbilisi, 1957 (in Russian). 

Бардавелидзе В. В., 1957. Древнейшие религиозные верования 

и обрядовое графическое искусство грузинских племен. 

Издательство АН ГССР. Тбилиси, 1957. 

17. Bardavelidze, V. V, 2006. From the History of the Oldest 

Religion of Georgians. The Deity of Barbar-Babbar. Publishing 

House Kavkasiuri Sakhli. Tbilisi, 2006 (in Georgian). 

bardaveliZe v., 2006. qarTvelTa uZvelesi sarwmunoebis 

istoriidan. RvTaeba barbar-babar. gamomcemloba 

kavkasiuri saxli. Tbilisi, 2006. 

18. Bardavelidze, V. V.; Chitaia, G., 1939. The Georgian Folk 

Ornament (Khevsurian). Vol. I. Tiflis, 1939 (in Georgian). 

bardaveliZe v., Citaia g., 1939. qarTuli xalxuri ornamenti 

(xevsuruli), I. tfilisi, 1939. 

19. Bardavelidze, V. V., 1959, 1960. On One of the Oldest Stage of 

the Development of the Pantheon of Astral Deities of Kartvelian 

Tribes. Material for Georgian Ethnography. The Ivane Javakhishvili 

Institute of History, Archaeology and Ethnography. Vol. 

X: Tbilisi, 1959, 157-172; Vol. XI: Tbilisi, 1960, 139-160 (in 

Georgian and Russian summary). 

bardaveliZe v., 1959, 1960. qarTveli tomebis astralur 

RvTaebaTa panTeonis ganviTarebis erTi uZvelesi 

safexurTagani. masalebi saqarTvelos eTnogra- 

328

fiisaTvis. iv. javaxiSvilis saxelobis istoriis, 

arqeologiisa da eTnografiis instituti. t. X: 

Tbilisi, 1959, 157-172; t. XI: Tbilisi, 1960, 139-160. 

20. Bardavelidze, V. V., 1974, 1982, 1985. Traditional Social-cult 

Relics of the East Georgian Highland. The Ivane Javakhishvili 

Institute of History, Archaeology and Ethnography. Vol. I – 

Pshavi: Tbilisi, 1974; Vol. II, Part I – Khevsureti: Tbilisi, 1982; 

Vol. II, Part II – Tusheti: Tbilisi,1985 (in Georgian). 

bardaveliZe v., 1974, 1982, 1985. aRmosavleT saqarTvelos 

mTianeTis tradiciuli sazogadoebriv-sakulto 

Zeglebi. iv. javaxiSvilis saxelobis istoriis, arqeologiisa 

da eTnografiis instituti. t. 1 _ fSavi: Tbilisi, 

1974; t. 2, naw. 1 _ xevsureTi: Tbilisi, 1982; t. 2, 

naw. 2 _ TuSeTi: Tbilisi, 1985. 

21. Bauer, W.; Dümotz, I.; Golowin, S., 1987. Lexikon der Symbole. 

Mythen, Symbole und zeichen in Kultur, Religion, Kunst und 

Alltag. Wilhelm Heyne Verlag, München, 1987. 

22. Bible 1992. Good News Bible. Today’s English Version. American 

Bible Society. New York, 1992. 

Bible 2008. Parallel Hebrew Old Testament. Electronic Texts 

Collection, 2008 (in Hebrew and English). 

biblia 1989. saqarTvelos sapatriarqos gamocema. Tbilisi, 

1989. 

23. Bigaj, J., 2008. Phonetic Values of the Signs on the Phaistos Disc 

in Relation to the Cypriot Syllabary. Ustrzyki Dolne, 2008. 

24. Black, J. A.; Green, A., 1992. Gods, Demons and Symbols of 

Ancient Mesopotamia. An Illustrated Dictionary. Illustrations by 

T. Rickards. British Museum Press. University of Texas Press. 

London, Austin, 1992. 

25. Blomfield, H. G., 1916. The Argonautica of Gaius Valerius 

Flaccus Setinus Balbus. Book I. Translated into English Prose 

with Introduction and Notes by H. G. Blomfield. Oxford, 1916. 

26. Borger, R., 2003. Mesopotamisches Zeichenlexikon. Münster, 2003. 

27. Bostock, J., R.; Riley, H. T., 1857. The Natural History of Pliny. 

Translated, with Copious Notes and Illustrations by the Late J. 

Bostock and H. T. Riley, Late Scholar of Clare Hall, Cambridge. 

Vol. VI. With General Index. London, Henry G. Bohn, York 

329

Street, Covent Garden, 1857. 

28. Bottéro, J., 2004. Religion in Ancient Mesopotamia. Translated 

by T. L. Fagan. University of Chicago Press, 2004. 

29. Buckingham, J. S., 1851. The Buried City of the East, Nineveh: 

A Narrative of the Discoveries of Mr. Layad and M. Botta at 

Nimrud and Khrosabad. London, 1851. 

30. Bunnens, G., 2006. A New Luwian Stele and the Cult of the 

Storm-god at Til Barsib-Masuwari. With a Chapter by J. D. 

Hawkins and a Contribution by I. Leirens. Louvain, Paris, 

Dudley (MA), 2006. 

31. Burrows, E., 1935. Archaic Texts. Ur Excavation Texts II. 

London, 1935. 

32. Butcher, S. H.; Lang, A., 1900. The Odyssey of Homer. Translated 

by S. H. Butcher and Andrew Lang. London, New York, 

Macmillan Co., 1900. 

33. CAD: The Assyrian Dictionary of the Oriental Institute of the 

University of Chicago, 1956-2006. Vol. 1, Part I, 1964; Vol. 1, 

Part II, 2004; Vol. 2, 1965; Vol. 3, 1959; Vol. 4, 1958; Vol. 5, 

1956; Vol. 6, 1956; Vol. 7, 1960; Vol. 8, 1971; Vol. 9, 1973; 

Vol. 10, Part I, 1977; Vol. 10, Part II, 1980; Vol. 13, 1982; 

Vol. 14, 1999; Vol. 15, 1984; Vol. 16, 1962; Vol. 17, Part I, 

1989; Vol. 17, Part III, 1992; Vol. 18, 2006; Vol. 19, 2006; 

Vol. 21, 1961. Published by the Oriental Institute, Chicago, 

Illinois, USA and J.-J. Augustin Verlagsbuchhanlug, Glückstadt, 

Germany. Printed in the USA at Chicago Press Corporation. 

34. Chadwick, J., 1976. The Mycenaean World. Cambridge University 

Press, New York, 1976. 

35. Chadwick, J., 1990. The Decipherment of Linear B. Cambridge 

University Press, Canto Edition, 1990. 

36. Chadwick, J.; Killen, J. T.; Olivier, J.-P., 1971. The Knossos 

Tablets. A trasliteration by J. Chadwick, J. T. Killen, J.-P. 

Olivier. Cambridge University Press, 1971. 

37. Chandra Das, S., 1989. A Tibetan-English Dictionary: With 

Sanskrit Synonyms. New Delhi, 1989. 

38. Chantraine, P., 2009. Dictionnaire étymologique de la langue 

grecque. Histoire des mots. Éditions Librairie Klincksieck, série 

linguistique 20. Paris, 2009. 

330

39. Chanturia, A., 2006. Megrelian First and Family Names. Colchian 

Series, 2. The Georgian Academy of Sciences, the Arlond 

Chikobava Institute of Linguistics. Tbilisi, 2006 (in Georgian). 

Wanturia ak., 2006. megruli saxelebi da gvarebi. kolxuri 

seria, 2. saqarTvelos mecnierebaTa akademia, 

arn. Ciqobavas saxelobis enaTmecnierebis instituti. 

Tbilisi, 2006. 

40. CHIC: Olivier, J.-P.; Godart, L.; Poursat, J.-C., 1996. Corpus 

Hiéroglyphicarum Inscriptionum Cretae. Par J.-P. Olivier et L. 

Godart, avec la collaboration de J.-C. Poursat. École Française 

d'Athènes, École Française de Rome, Études Crétoises 31, avec 

l’appuide: l’Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei et l’Universite de 

Naples Federico II, 1996. 

41. Chikobava, Arn., 1936. Grammatical Analysis of Laz with Texts. 

Publishing House of the Academy of Sciences. Tiflis, 1936 (in 

Georgian, Russian and French summaries). 

Ciqobava arn., 1936. Wanuris gramatikuli analizi, teqstebiTurT. 

ssr mecnierebaTa akademiis saqarTvelos 

filialis gamomcemloba. tfilisi, 1936. 

42. Chikobava, Arn., 1942. The Oldest Structure of Noun Stems in 

Kartvelian Languages. Publishing House of the Georgian 

Academy of Sciences. Tbilisi, 1942 (in Georgian). 

Ciqobava arn., 1942. saxelis fuZis uZvelesi agebuleba 

qarTvelur enebSi. saqarTvelos ssr mecnierebaTa 

akademiis gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 1942. 

43. Chitaia, G., 1967, 2000. Laz Ornaments. In: A Friend of Relic, 

#12. Tbilisi, 1967, 2000 (in Georgian). 

Citaia g., 1967, 2000. lazuri ornamenti. krebuli 

`Zeglis megobari~, #12. Tbilisi, 1967, 2000. 

44. Chotalishvili, L., 2003. Systems of the Aegean Scripts. The Ivane 

Javakhishvili Tbilisi State University. Logos Publishers. Tbilisi, 

2003 (in Georgian). 

CoTaliSvili l., 2003. egeosur damwerlobaTa sistemebi. 

iv. javaxiSvilis saxelobis Tbilisis saxelmwifo 

universiteti. programa logosi. Tbilisi, 2003. 

45. Chubinashvili, G., 1936. The History of Georgian Art. Vol. I. 

Tbilisi, 1936 (in Georgian). 

331

CubinaSvili g., 1936. qarTuli xelovnebis istoria. t. 

I. Tbilisi, 1936. 

46. Civil, M., 2009. Elementary Sumerian Glossary. After M. Civil 1967 

by D. A. Foxvog. University of California at Berkeley. Guerneville, 

California. Electronic Publishing, Revised September 2009. 

47. Clapp, E. B., 1899. Homer‟s Iliad, Books XIX-XXIV. Edited on 

the Basis of the Ameis-Hentze Edition by E. B. Clapp. Boston, 

USA, the Athenaeum Press, 1899. 

48. Clay, A. T., 1922. A Hebrew Deluge Story in Cuneiform, and other 

Epic Fragments in the Pierpont Morgan Library. Yale University 

Press, 1922, 1-94. 

49. Coleridge, E. P., 1889. The Argounautica of Apollonius Rhodius. 

Translated into English Prose from the Text of R. Merkel by E. P. 

Coleridge. London, George Bell and Sons, York Street, Govent 

Garden, 1889. 

50. Colin, F., 1841. Pindare. Traduction complète, Olympiques, Pythiques. 

Néméennes, Isthmiques, Fragments. Avec discours préliminaire, 

Arguments et Notes, par Colin (Faustin). Strasbourg, 1841. 

51. Collier, M.; Manley, B., 2007. How to Read Egyptian Hieroglyphs: 

A Step-by-step Guide to Teach Yourself. Revised and Updated 

Edition of the International Bestseller. New Illustrations by 

Richard Parkinson. British Museum Press, 2007. 

52. Collins, P., 1994. The Sumerian Goddess Inanna (3400-2200 BC). 

Papers from the Institute of Archaeology 5, 1994, 103-118. 

53. Collon, D., 1986. Catalogue of the Western Asiatic Seals in the 

British Museum, Cylinder Seals III. Isin/Larsa and Old Babylonian 

Periods. London, 1986. 

54. Collon, D., 2007. Iconography of Deities and Demons. Electronic 

Pre-Publication Last Revision: 2 Aug. 2007. 

55. CoMIK: Chadwick, J.; Godart, L.; Killen, J. T.; Oliver, J.-P.; 

Sacconi, A.; Sakellarakis, I. A., 1986, 1990, 1997, 1998. Corpus of 

Mycenaean Inscriptions from Knossos. In I-IV Vol.-s. Vol. I (1- 

1063): Cambridge, London, New York, New Rochelle, Melbourne, 

Syndey, Rome, Cambridge University Press and Edizioni 

dell’Ateneo, 1986; Vol. II (1064-4495): Cambridge, London, New 

York, Port Chester, Melbourne, Syndey, Rome, Cambridge University 

Press and Edizioni dell’Ateneo, 1990; Vol. III (5000-7999), IV 

(8000-9947): Cambridge, London, New York, Port Chester, Mel- 

332

ourne, Risa, Rome, Cambridge University Press and Istituti 

Editiorali e Poligrafici Internationali, 1997, 1998. 

56. Contenau, G., 1948. La civilisation des Hittites et des Hurrites du 

Mitanni. Payot, Paris, 1948. 

57. Conway, T., 2006. The and Mandalization. Electronic 

Version, 2006. 

58. Cook, R.; Everson, M.; McGowan, R.; Richmond, R., 2005. 

Revised Proposal to Encode Egyptian Hieroglyphs in Plane 1 of 

UCS. Electronic Publishing, 2005-10-24, 1-37. 

59. Cottrell, L., 1959. Wonders of Antiquity. London, Longmans, 

1959. 

kontreli l., 1987. antikurobis saocrebani. inglisuridan 

Targmna z. gamsaxurdiam. gamomcemloba ganaTleba. 


60. Coulmas, F., 1999. The Blackwell Encyclopaedia of Writing 

Systems. Oxford, 1999. 

61. Crawford, H. E. W., 1991. Sumer and the Sumerians. Cambridge 

University Press, 1991. 

62. Dalley, S., 1989, 1998, 2000. Myths from Mesopotamia: Creation, 

the Flood, Gilgamesh, and Others. Oxford University Press, 1989, 

1998, 2000. 

63. D‟Alviella, E. G., 1894, 2000. The Migration of Symbols: Their 

Migration and Universality. Westminster, A. Constable and Co., 

1894, 2000. 

64. DDD: Van der Toorn, K.; Becking, B.; Van der Horst, P. W., 

1999. Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible. The 2th 

edition, 1999. 

65. Deeters, G., 1926, 1927. Armenisch und Südkaukasich. Ein 

Beitrag zur Frage der Sprachmischung: Caucasica, fasc., III, IV. 

Leipzig, 1926, 1927. 

66. Deimel, A., 1922. Liste der archaischen Keilschriftzeichen, I. 

Ausgrabungen der Deutchen Orient-gesellschaft. Leipzig, J. C. 

Hinrichs’sche Buchhandlung, 1922. 

67. Delaporte, L., 1910. Catalogue des cylindres orientaux et des 

cachets assyro-babyloniens, perses et syro-cappadociens de la 

Bibliothèque nationale. Publié sous les auspices de l’Académie 

des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Paris, 1910. 

333

68. Delaporte, L., 1920, 1923. Catalogue des cylindres, cachets et 

pierres gravées de style orientale. Musée du Louvre. Vol. I: 

Fouilles et Missions, Librairie Hachette, Paris, 1920; Vol. II: 

Acquisitions, Paris, 1923. 

69. Dettmer, O. 1989. Das Rätsel des Diskos von Phaistos. Das 

schwerste Kreuzworträtsel der Welt. Berlin, 1989. 

70. De Vaux, R., 1997. Ancient Israel: Its Life and Institutions. 

Transleted by J. McHugh. Michigan, 1997. 

71. Diehl, E., 1954. Anthologia Lyrica Graeca: Poetae Elegiaci. 

Fasc. I. Ed. E. Diehl. In: Bibliotheca Scriptorum Graecorum et 

Romanorum Teubneriana. Lipsiae, 1954. 

72. Dindorf, K. W. = Dindorfius, G., 1855. Scholia Græca in Homeri 

Odysseam ex codicibus aucta et emendate edidit G. Dindorfius. 

Tomus I, II. Oxonii, e typographeo academic, 1855. 

73. Doblhofer, E.; Friedrich, J., 2002. The History of Script. 

Translated from German by G. M. Bauer. Eksomo. Terra 

Fantastica. Moscow, St.-Petersburg, 2002 (in Russian). 

Doblhofer, E.; Friedrich, J., 2002. История Письма. Перевод с 

немецкого Г. М. Бауэрa. Эксомо. Terra Fantastica. Москва, 

CПб, 2002. 

74. Douros, G., 2008. A Font for Ancient Script in the Greater 

Aegean Vicinity. Electronic Publishing. Version 2.0, 2008, 1-82. 

75. DMic 2 : Presentación general de la Segunda Edición del Diccionario 

Micénico por F. A. Jorro (director), A. B. Pajares, C. V. 

García, E. R. Luján. www.cervantesvirtual.com/portal/diccionariomicenico 

76. Drachmann, A. B., 1903. Scholia vetera in Pindari carmina. 

Recensuit A. B. Drachmann. Vol. I. Scholia in Olympionicas. 

Lipsiae, 1903. 

77. EA 1987. Encyklopēdia Astronōmie. Vydavatel’stvo obzor. 

Bratislava, 1987. 

78. Eisenberg, J. M., 2008. The Phaistos Disk: a one Hundred-Year- 

Old Hoax? In: the International Review of Ancient Art & 

Archaeology Minerva, July/August, 2008, 9-24. 

79. Efkleidou, K., 2004. Slavery and Dependent Personnel in the 

Linear B Archives of Mainland Greece. A thesis submitted to the 

Division of Research and Advanced Studies of the University of 

Cincinnati in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the 

334

degree of Master of Arts in the Department of Classical Studies 

of the College of Arts and Sciences, 2004, 1-330. 

80. EGF 1877. Epicorum Graecorum Fragmenta. Vol. I. Collegit 

disposuit commentarium criticum adiectit G. Kinkel. Bibliotheca 

scriptorum Graecorum et Romanorum teubneriana. Lipsiae, 1877. 

81. Englund, R. K., 2004. The State of Decipherment of Proto- 

Elamite. In: S. Houston, ed. The First Writing: Script Invention as 

History and Process. Cambridge University Press, 2004, 100-149. 

82. ETCSL: The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature, 

http://www.etcsl.orient.ox.ac.uk. Faculty of Oriental Studies of 

the University of Oxford, 2006. 

83. Eustathius, 1825-1826. Eustathii archiepiscopi Thessalonicensis 

commentarii ad Homeri Odysseam ad fidem exempli Romani 

editi. Tomus I-II. Lipsiae, MDCCCXXV-MDCCCXXVI. 

84. Eustathius, 1828. Index in Eustathii commentarios in Homeri 

Iliadem et Odysseam. Studio M. Devarii, ad fidem E. Romani 

correctior editus. Lipsiae, 1828. 

85. Evans, A. J., 1895. Cretan Pictographs and Prae-Phoenician 

Script. With an Account of a Sepulchral Deposit at Hagios 

Onuphrios near Phaestos in its Relation to Primitive Cretan and 

Aegean Culture. London, New York, 1895. 

86. Evans, A. J., 1906. The Prehistoric Tombs of Knossos. I. The 

Cemetery of Zafer Papoura. II. The Royal Tomb of Isopata. 

London, 1906. 

87. Evans, A. J., 1909, 1952. Scripta Minoa. The Written Documents 

of Minoan Crete with Special Reference to the Archives of 

Knossos. Vol. I: The Hieroglyphic and Primitive Linear Classes 

with an Account of the Discovery of the Pre-Phoenician Scripts, 

their Place in Minoan Story and their Mediterranean Relations, 

with Plates, Tables and Figures in the Text. Vol. II: The Archives 

of Knossos, Clay Tablets Inscribed in Linear Script B. Edited 

from Notes, and Supplemented by John L. Myres. Oxford, at the 

Clarendon Press, 1909, 1952. 

88. Evans, A. J., 1921, 1928 I , 1928 II , 1930, 1935 I , 1935 II , 1936. The 

Palace of Minos at Knossos. The Palace of Minos. A 

Comparative Account of the Successive Stages of the Early 

Cretan Civilization as Illustrated by the Discoveries at Knossos. 

Vol. I. The Neolithic and Early and Middle Minoan Ages. Vol. II, 

335

Parts I, II; Vol. III; Vol. IV, Parts I, II; Index. Macmillan and 

Co., Limited St. Martin’s Street, London, 1921, 1928 I , 1928 II , 

1930, 1935 I , 1935 II , 1936. 

89. Evelyn-White, H. G., 1914. The Theogony of Hesiod. Translated 

by H. G. Evelyn-White. Cambridge, Harvard University Press. 

London, 1914. 

90. Everson, M., 1998. Table XXX – Row xx: Linear A. Electronic 

Publishing, 1998-11-28. 

91. Everson, M., 1999-a. N1944 Encoding Egyptian Hieroglyphs in 

Plane 1 of the UCS. Electronic Publishing, 1999-01-09, 1-84. 

92. Everson, M., 1999-b. Proposal to Encode the Indus Script in 

Plane 1 of the UCS. Electronic Publishing, 1999-01-29, 1-11. 

93. Everson, M., 2004. Final Proposal to Encode the Cuneiform Script 

in the SMP of the UCS. Electronic Publishing, 2004-06-08. 

94. Everson, M., 2006, 2007. Proposal to Encode Anatolian Hieroglyphs 

in the SMP of the UCS. Printed using UniBookTH. Electronic 

Publishing, 2006-09-20, 1-10, ##1-11; 2007-04-09, 1-24. 

95. Everson, M.; Richmond, B., 2007. Proposal to Encode Egyptian 

Hieroglyphs in the SMP of the UCS. Electronic Publishing, 

2007-04-10, 1-50. 

96. Fähnrich, H., 1981. Das Sumerische und die Kartwelsprachen. 

Georgica 4. Jena, Tbilissi. 1981, 89-101. 

97. Fähnrich, H.; Sarjveladze S., 2000. Etymological Dictionary of 

the Kartvelian Languages. The Sulkhan-Saba Orbeliani Tbilisi 

State University Press. Tbilisi, 2000 (in Georgian). 

fenrixi h., sarjvelaZe z., 2000. qarTvelur enaTa etimologiuri 

leqsikoni. sulxan-saba orbelianis saxelobis 

Tbilisis saxelmwifo pedagogiuri universitetis 

gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 2000. 

98. Falkenstein, A., 1936. Archaische Texte aus Uruk I. Berlin, 

Leipzig, 1936. 

99. Falkenstein, A., 1957. sù-ud-ága. Zeitschrift für Assyriologie und 

Vorderasiatische Archäologie. Volume 52. Berlin, New York, 

Walter de Gruyter, 1957, 304-308. 

100. Fischer, S. R., 2003. A History of Writing. St Edmundsbury 

Press. Bury St Edmunds, 2003. 

101. Flaccus Gaius Valerius, 2000-2007. Argonautica. Translated by 

336

J. H. Mozley. http://www.theoi.com/Text/ValeriusFlaccus1.html 

102. Foxvog, D. A., 2009, 2010. Introduction to Sumerian Grammar. 

University of California at Berkeley. Electronic Publishing, 

2009, 1-169; 2010, 1-170. 

103. Galich, M., 1990. The History of Pre-Columbian Civilizations. 

Moscow, Mysl’, 1990 (in Russian). 

Галич М., 1990. История доколумбовых цивилизаций. 

Москва, Мысль, 1990. 

104. Gambaschidze, I.; Hauptmann, A.; Slotta, R.; Yalçin, Ü., 2001. 

Georgian: Schätze aus dem Land des goldenen Vlies. Katalog der 

Ausstellung des Deutschen Bergbau-Museums Bochum in 

Verbindung mit dem Zentrum für Archäologische Forschungen 

der Georgischen Akademie der Wissenschaften Tbilissi vom 28. 

Oktober 2001 bis 19. Mai 2002. Bochum, 2001. 

105. Gamkrelidze, Th. V., 1989. Alphabetic Writing and the Old 

Georgian Script. A Typology and Provenience of Alphabetic 

Writing Systems. With a Preface by A. Shanidze. Publishing 

House of the Tbilisi State University. Tbilisi, 1989 (in Georgian). 

gamyreliZe, T. 1989. weris anbanuri sistema da Zveli 

qarTuli damwerloba. anbanuri weris tipologia da 

warmomavloba. ak. SaniZis redaqciiTa da winasityvaobiT. 

Tbilisis universitetis gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 

1989. 

106. Gamkrelidze, Th. V., 1999. Georgia: Europe or Asia? www.parliament.ge/pages/archive_en/C_ 

D/europe.htm 

gamyreliZe T., 1999. saqarTvelo: evropaa Tu azia? gazeTi 

`lit. saqarTvelo~, 18-25.06.1999; `saqarTvelos 

respublika~, 26. 06.1999. 

107. Gamkrelidze, Th. V., 2002. The Ancient Greek Word for the 

Golden Fleece and the Problem of the Population of Ancient 

Colchis. In: Journal Language and Culture, No3. Logos Publishers. 

Tbilisi, 2002, 45-46 (in Georgian). 

gamyreliZe T., 2002. òqros sawmisis~ ZvelberZnuli 

saxelwodeba da Zveli kolxeTis mosaxleobis problema. 

Jurnali èna da kultura~, #3, Tbilisis il. 

WavWavaZis saxelobis enisa da kulturis saxelmwifo 

universiteti, gamosacemad momzadda da daibeWda 

337

`programa logosSi~. Tbilisi, 2002, 45-46. 

108. Gamkrelidze, Th. V., 2004. Why is Georgia a Part of Europe and 

why are Georgians the Oldest Europeans? In: 24 Hours, 2004, N 

31; 7, February (in Georgian). 

gamyreliZe T., 2004. ratom aris saqarTvelo evropis 

nawili da ratom arian qarTvelebi uZvelesi evropelebi? 

gazeTi `24 saaTi~, 2004, #31, 7 Tebervali. 

109. Gamkrelidze, Th. V.; Ivanov, V. V., 1994, 1995. Indo-European 

and the Indo-Europeans. A Reconstruction and Historical 

Typological Analysis of a Proto-Language and a Proto-Culture. 

Part I: The Text; Part II: Bibliography, Indexes. With a Preface 

by R. Jacobson. English Version by J. Nichols. Edited by W. 

Winter. Berlin-New York, Mouton de Gruyter, 1994, 1995. 

Gamkrelidze, Th. V.; Ivanov, V. V., 1984 = Гамкрелидзе Т. В., 

Иванов В. Вс., 1984. Индоевропейский язык и Индоевропейцы. 

Реконструкция и историко-типологический анализ праязыка и 

протокультуры (с предисловием Р. О. Якобсона). Т. I, II. Издательство 

Тбилисского Университета. Тбилиси, 1984. 

110. Gamkrelidze, Th. V.; Machavariani, G. I., 1965. The System of 

Sonants and Ablaut in Kartvelian Languages. A Typology of 

Common Kartvelian Structure. Publishing House Metsniereba. 

Tbilisi, 1965 (in Georgian). Annotated German Translation by 

W. Boeder. Sonantensystem und Ablaut in den Kartwelsprachen. 

Tübingen, Günter Narr, 1982. 

gamyreliZe T., maWavariani g., 1965. sonantTa sistema 

da ablauti qarTvelur enebSi. saerTo-qarTveluri 

struqturis tipologia. gamomcemloba mecniereba. 


111. Gamkrelidze, Th. V.; Kiknadze, Z.; Shaduri, I.; Shengelaia, N., 

2003. A Course in Theoretical Linguistics. Tbilisi University 

Press. Tbilisi, 2003 (in Georgian). 

gamyreliZe T., kiknaZe z., Saduri i., Sengelaia n., 2003. 

Teoriuli enaTmecnierebis kursi. Tbilisis universitetis 


112. Gamkrelidze, G., 2008. In the Path of Georgian Archaeology. 

The Georgian National Museum, the Othar Lordkipanidze Centre 

of Archaeology. Tbilisi, 2008 (in English and Georgian). 

338

gamyreliZe g., 2008. qarTuli arqeologiis kvaldakval. 

saqarTvelos erovnuli muzeumis oTar lorTqifaniZis 

arqeologiis centri. Tbilisi, 2008. 

113. Gamrekeli, N., 1885. The Relics of Georgia: Egyptians in Georgia, 

and Georgians in Egypt. Part. I. Tbilisi, 1885 (in Georgian). 

gamrekeli n., 1885. saqarTvelos siZveleni: egviptelebi 

saqarTveloSi da qarTvelebi egvipteSi. pirveli 

rveuli. Tbilisi, 1885. 

114. Gardiner, A. H., 1928. Catalogue of the Egyptian Hieroglyphic 

Printing Type. From Matrices Owned and Controlled by Dr. 

Alan H. Gardiner, in two sizes (18 point, 12 point) with 

Intermediate Forms. Oxford University Press, 1928. 

115. Gardiner, A. H., 1954. Supplement to the Catalogue of the 

Hieroglyphic Printed Type. Showing Acquisitions to December 

1953. Oxford University Press, 1954. 

116. Gardiner, A. H., 1964. Egyptian Grammar: Being an Introduction to 

the Study of Hieroglyphs. Published on behalf of the Griffith Institute 

Ashmolean Museum. Oxford University Press, London, 1964. 

117. Gavalas, M., 2000. Mycenaean (Linear B) – English Glossary. 

Electronic Publishing, 2000. 

118. Géczi, J., 2006. The Rose in Ancient Greek Culture. Practice and 

Theory in Systems of Education. Electronic Publishing, 2006, 1-83. 

119. Gelb, I. J., 1960. The Name of the Goddess Innin. In: Journal of 

Near Eastern Studies, Vol. 19, No. 2 (Apr., 1960), 72-79. 

120. Gelb, I. J., 1961. Old Akkadian Writing and Grammar. Materials 

for the Assyrian Dictionary N.2. The University of Chicago 

Press, Chicago, 1961. 

121. Georgian Architectural Relics. Tbilisi, 1989 (in Georgian and 

Russian). 

qarTuli xuroTmoZRvrebis Zeglebi. Tbilisi, 1989. 

122. Gigauri, G., 2010. Secret Symbols in the East Georgian Highland 

(Tserakvuli – Pick-shaped Script). Part. I. Tbilisi, 2010 (in 

Georgian and English). 

gigauri g., 2010. faruli niSnebi aRmosavleT saqarTvelos 

mTianeTSi (weraqvuli damwerloba). I nawili. 

Tbilisi, 2010. 

123. Giorgadze, G., 1988. The Country of Thousand Deities (Hittites 

339

and Hittite Civilization). Publishing House Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 


giorgaZe g., 1988. aTasi RvTaebis qveyana (xeTebi da 

xeTuri civilizacia). gamomcemloba mecniereba. Tbilisi, 

1988. 

124. Glassner, J.-J., 2003. The Invention of Cuneiform: Writing in 

Sumer. Translated and Edited by Z. Bahrani, M. Van de 

Mieroop. The Johns Hopkins University Press, 2003. 

125. Godart, L., 1995. The Phaistos Disk: The Enigma of an Aegean 

Script. Photos by J. Lange. Translated by A. Doumas, Éditions 

Itanos, Iraklion, Athens, 1995. 

126. Godley, A. D., 1920, 1928, 1938, 1969. Herodotus. In 4 Volumes. 

With an English Translation by A. D. Godley. Cambridge, 

Massachusetts, Harvard University Press, London. Vol. I, Books 

I-II, 1920; Vol. II, Books III-IV, 1928; Vol. III, Books V-VII, 

1938; Vol. IV, Books VIII-IX, 1969. 

127. Goodison, L.; Morris, Ch. (ed.), 1998. Ancient Goddesses: The 

Myths and the Evidence. London, British Museum Press, 1998. 

128. Goodyear, W. H., 1891. The Grammar of the Lotus. Sampson 

Low and Co., 1891. 

129. Gordeziani, L. R., 2009. Studies in Ancient History. Logos Publishers. 


gordeziani l., 2009. Zveli istoriis narkvevebi. gamomcemloba 

logosi. Tbilisi, 2009. 

130. Gordeziani, R. V., 1999. Argonauts. The World of Greek Myths 

told and commented by R. V. Gordeziani, Logos Publishers. 


gordeziani r., 1999. argonavtebi. r. gordezianis Txroba 

da komentarebi, gamomcemloba logosi, gamomcemloba 

diogenesTan TanamSromlobiT, Tbilisi, 1999. 

131. Gordeziani, R. V., 2007, 2008. Mediterranean-Georgian Relations: 

Beginnings; Pre-Greek; Etruscan, Concluding Commentaries; Summary, 

Indexes. In Four Volumes. Logos Publishers. Tbilisi, 2007, 


gordeziani r., 2007, 2008. mediteranul-qarTveluri mimarTebebi: 

sawyisebi; winaberZnuli; etruskuli, daskvniTi 

komentarebi; reziume, indeqsebi. wigni I-IV, 

340

gamomcemloba `logosi~. Tbilisi, 2007, 2008. 

132. GORILA: Godart, L.; Olivier, J.-P., 1976 I , 1976 III , 1979, 1982, 

1985. Recueil des Inscriptions en Linéaire A. 5 Vol.-s. École 

Française d'Athènes, Études Crétoises XXI, XXI.1-5. Librairie 

Orientaliste P. Geuthner, Paris, Vol. I: 1976; Vol. II: 1979; Vol. 

III: 1976; Vol. IV: 1982; Vol. V: 1985. 

133. GSA: Gerettete Schätze Afghanistan. Die Sammlung des 

Nationalmuseums in Kabul. Kunst- und Ausstellungshalle der 

Bundesrepublik Deutschland, Bonn 11. Juni bis 3. Oktober 2010. 

134. Gurney, O. R., 1964. The Hittites. Baltimore. Maryland, 1964. 

Герни О. Р., 1987. Хетты. Перевод с английского Н. М. Лозинской 

и Н. А. Толстого. Издательство Наука. Москва, 1987. 

135. Gvelesiani, M., 2009. Pagan Cults of Pre-Christian Georgia 

(Ainina-Danina, Zaden). The National Council for Eurasian and 

East European Research. http://www.nceeer.org/Programs/Carnegie/carnegie.php 

136. Halloran, J. A., 2006. Sumerian Lexicon. Electronic Version 3.0, 

2006, 1-159. 

137. Hamacher, D. W., 2006. The Sumerians and Gemini: Sumerian 

Astronomical Interpretations as Origins of the Divine Horse Twins 

and Solar Chariots in Indo-European Mythology. Department of 

Physics & Astronomy, University of Missouri, Columbia. Electronic 

Version 2006, 1-23. 

138. Hamilton, H. C., 1854, 1856. The Geography of Strabo. Literally 

Translated, with Notes. The First Six Books by H. C. Hamilton. 

The Remainder by W. Falconer, Late Fellow of Exeter College, 

Oxford. In Three Volumes. London, Henry G. Bohn, York Street, 

Covent Garden. Vol. I: MDCCCLIV; Vol. II: MDCCCLVI. 

139. Handcock, P. S. P., 1912. Mesopotamian Archaeology: An 

Introduction to the Archaeology of Babylonia and Assyria. 

London, 1912. 

140. HAR 2007. A Handbook of Ancient Religions. Edited By J. R. 

Hinnells. Cambridge University Press. Cambridge, New York, 2007. 

141. Haroutyunyan, N. V., 2001. Corpus of Urartian Cuneiform 

Inscriptions. The Armenian National Academy of Sciences. 

Yerevan, 2001 (in Russian). 

Арутюнян Н. В., 2001. Корпус урартсқих қлинообразных 

надписей. Национальная академия наук Республики Армения. 

341

Ереван, Гитутюн, 2001. 

142. Hawkins, J. D., 2000 I, II, III . Corpus of Hieroglyphic Luwian 

Inscriptions. Vol. I: Inscriptions of the Iron Age. Parts I, II, III. 

Walter de Gruyter Verlag, Berlin & New York, 2000 I, II, III . 

143. Heiser, M. S., 2006. The Myth of a 12 th Planet: a Brief Analysis 

of Cylinder Seal VA 243. Electronic Publishing, 2006. 

144. Herder Lexikon, Symbole, 1980. Herder Freiburg-Basel-Wien, 

1980. 

145. Hiller, S., 1991. The Mycenaeans and the Black Sea. In Thalassa: 

L'Égée préhistorique et la mer: Actes de la troisième Recontre 

égéenne internationale de l'Université de Liège, Station de 

recherches sous-marines et océanographiques, Clavi, Crose, 23-25 

avril 1990. Edited by R. Laffineur and L. Basch. Aegaeum 7. Liège, 

1991, 207-221. 

146. Hoffmann, S. F. G., 1842. Arriani periplus Ponti Euxini. Graece 

et Latine additis H. Dodwelli, F. Osanni... tum integris tum 

selectis suisque notis edidit S. F. G. Hoffmann. Lipsiae, 1842. 

147. Hoffner, H. A., 2009. Glossaire Hittite. Par Alice Mouton, 

d’après Harry A. Hoffner. www.projetbabel.org/hittite/glossaire.pdf 

148. Holstenius, L.; Berkelius, A., 1885. Stephanius Byzantinus cum 

annotationibus L. Holstenii, A. Berkelii et Th. de Pinedo. Vol. I. 

Lipsiae, 1885. 

149. Hunting, H. B., 1915. The Story of Our Bible: How it Grew to be 

What It Is. New York. Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1915. 

150. Ipsen, G., 1929. Der Diskus von Phaistos. Ein Versuch zur 

Entzifferung. In: Indogermanische Forschungen. Band 47, Heft 

1, 1929, 1-41. 

151. Isebaert, L., 2005. Etude phonétique et graphique du [j] (jod) en 

grec mycénien. Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, Faculteit Lettern, 

Departament Klassiete Studies. Leuven, 2005. 

152. Ivanov, V. V., 1996. Comparative Notes on Hurro-Urartian, 

Northern Caucasian and Indo-European. In: Journal of Indo- 

European Studies of the University of California, Los Angeles. 

Vol. 1. 1996, 147-264. 

153. Janashia, S., 1959. Works. Vol. III. The Georgian Academy of 

Sciences and Institute of Linguistics. Tbilisi, 1959 (in Georgian). 

342

janaSia s., 1959. Sromebi. III t. saqarTvelos mecnierebaTa 

akademia, enaTmecnierebis instituti. Tbilisi, 1959. 

154. Janashvili, M. G., 1906. The History of Georgian. From Ancient 

Tims to 985 Ad. Vol. I. Tiflis, 1906 (in Georgian). 

janaSvili m. g., 1906. saqarTvelos istoria. t. I. uuZveles 

droiTgan 985 wl. qr. S. tfilisi, 1906. 

155. Janko, R., 1982, 2007. Homer, Hesiod and the Hymns: Diachronic 

Development in Epic Diction. Cambridge University Press, 

1982, 2007. 

156. Japaridze, O.; Javakhishvili, A., 1971. The Culture of the Ancient 

Agrarian Population on the Territory of Georgia. Tbilisi, 1971 (in 

Georgian). 

jafariZe oT.; javaxiSvili al., 1971. uZvelesi miwaTmoqmedi 

mosaxleobis kultura saqarTvelos teritoriaze. 


157. Javakhishvili, I., 1908. The History of the Georgian Nation. Vol. 

I. Tiflis, 1908 (in Georgian). 

javaxiSvili iv., 1908. qarTveli eris istoria. wigni I, 

tfilisi, 1908. 

158. Javakhishvili, A., 1968. The Oldest Residential Buildings on the 

Territory of Georgia. In: A Friend of Relics. Vol. XIV. Tbilisi, 

1968, 20-30 (in Georgian). 

javaxiSvili al., 1968. uZvelesi sacxovrebeli Senobebi 

saqarTvelos teritoriaze. Zeglis megobari, t. 

XIV. Tbilisi, 1968. 

159. Javakhishvili, I., 1949. Georgian Script-study or Palaeography. 

The 2 nd edition. Book III. Part I. Tbilisi University Press. Tbilisi, 


javaxiSvili iv., 1949. qarTuli damwerlobaTa-mcodneoba 

anu paleografia. meore gamocema (istoriis mizani, 

wyaroebi da meTodebi winaT da exla, wigni III, 

nakveTi I). Tbilisis universitetis gamomcemloba. 


160. Javakhishvili, I., 1979. Works in Twelve Books. Vol. I. Tbilisi 

University Press. Tbilisi, 1979 (in Georgian). 

javaxiSvili iv., 1979. Txzulebani Tormet tomad. I t. 

Tbilisis universitetis gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 1979. 

343

161. JE 1901, 1904. The Jewish Encyclopaedia. Complete in Twelve 

Volumes. Vol. IV: New York, KTAV Publishing House, Inc., 

1901; Vol. VIII: New York, London, 1904. 

162. Jones, H. L., 1960, 1961. The Geography of Strabo. With an 

English Translation by H. L. Jones. In Eight Volumes. London, 

Cambridge, Massachusetts, Harvard University Press, Vol. I: 

1960; Vol. V: 1961. 

163. Kaibel, G., 1887. Sententiarum liber quartus. In: Hermes, vol. 

XXII, 1887, 497-514. 

164. Kajaia, O., 2001, 2002, 2009. Mingrelian-Georgian Dictionary. 

In Four Volumes. Edited by Th. V. Gamkrelidze. Publishing 

House Nekeri and Inovacia. Tbilisi, 2001, 2002, 2009 (in 


qajaia oT., 2001, 2002, 2009. megrul-qarTuli leqsikoni. 

T. gamyreliZis redaqciiT. I-IV t. gamomcemloba 

nekeri da inovacia. Tbilisi, 2001, 2002, 2009. 

165. Kakabadze, D., 2003. Genezis of the Georgian Ornaments 

(Materials and Approaches to the Problem). Edited by P. 

Margvelashvili and D. Jabua. Publishing House Nekeri. Tbilisi, 


kakabaZe d., 2003. qarTuli ornamentis genezisi (masalebi). 

gamosacemad moamzades p. margvelaSvilma da d. 

jabuam. gamomcemloba nekeri. Tbilisi, 2003. 

166. Kantor, H. J., 1945, 1999. Plant Ornament: Its Origin and 

Development in the Ancient Near East. A Dissertation Submitted 

to the Faculty of the Division of the Humanities in Candidacy for 

the Degree of Doctor of Philosophy, Department of Oriental 

Languages and Literature. Chicago, Illinois, March, 1945. 

Oriental Institute Research Archives, Chicago, 1945. 

167. Kasak, E.; Veede, R., 2001. Understanding Planets in Ancient 

Mesopotamia. Electronic Journal of Folklore. Vol. 16. Editors M. 

Kõiva & A. Kuperjanov. Published by the Folk Belief and Media 

Group of ELM. Tartu, 2001. 

168. Kaukhchishvili, S., 1936, 1952, 1970. Georgica. Scriptorum 

byzantinorum excerpta ad georgiam pertinentia. Textum graecum 

cum versione iberica edidit commontariisque instruxit Sim. 

Kauchtschischwili. Tomus III, Sumptibus Universitatis Tphilisiensis. 

344

Tphilisiis, 1936; Tomus IV, fasc. II, 1952; VIII, Sumptibus 

Meçniereba. Thbilisiis, 1970 (in Georgian). 

yauxCiSvili s., 1936, 1952, 1970. georgika. bizantieli 

mwerlebis cnobebi saqarTvelos Sesaxeb. berZnuli 

teqstebi qarTuli TargmaniTurT gamosca da ganmarteba 

daurTo s. yauxCiSvilma. t. III, tfilisis universitetis 

gamomcemloba. tfilisi, 1936; t. IV, nakv. II, 

1952; t. VIII, gamomcemloba mecniereba. Tbilisi, 1970. 

169. Kaukhchisvili, S., 1964. What did old Greeks Tell about 

Georgia? Publishing House Sabchota Sakartvelo. Tbilisi, 1964 

(in Georgian). 

yauxCiSvili s., 1964. ras gviamboben Zveli berZnebi 

saqarTvelos Sesaxeb? gamomcemloba sabWoTa saqarTvelo. 


170. Kaukhchishvili, T., 1957. Strabo‟s Geography (Notes on 

Georgian). Tbilisi, 1957 (in Georgian). 

yauxCiSvili T., 1957. strabonis geografia (cnobebi 

saqarTvelos Sesaxeb). Tbilisi, 1957. 

171. Kaukhchishvili, T., 1960. Herodotus‟ Notes on Georgia. Publishing 

House of the Georgian Academy of Sciences. Tbilisi, 1960 


yauxCiSvili T., 1960. herodotes cnobebi saqarTvelos 

Sesaxeb. saq. ssr mecn. akad., iv. javaxiSvilis saxelobis 

istoriis instituti. mecnierebaTa akademiis 


172. Kaukhchishvili, T., 1975, 1976-a. Herodoti Historiarum Libri IX. 

In linguam georgicam convertit, prolegomenis, commentariis et 

indicibus instruxit T. Kauchtschischwili. Vol. I, II. Sumptibus 

Universitatis Thbilissiensis. Thbilissiis, MCMLXXV, MCMLXXVI. 

yauxCiSvili T., 1975, 1976-a. herodote, istoria. ber- 

Znulidan Targmna, winasityvaoba da saZiebeli daur- 

To T. yauxCiSvilma. I, II t. Tbilisis universitetis 

gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 1975, 1976. 

173. Kaukhchishvili, T., 1976-b. The Old Greek Sources of Georgian 

History. Tbilisi, 1976 (in Georgian). 

yauxCiSvili T., 1976-b. saqarTvelos istoriis Zveli 

berZnuli wyaroebi. Tbilisi, 1976. 

345

174. Kazmierczak, E., 1992. From Point to Circle in Primeval 

Symbols. www.elkadesigns.com/resources/Point_to_Cirle.pdf 

175. Kean, V. J., 1990. The Disk from Phaistos. Efstathiadis Group. 

Athens, 1990. 

176. Kechagmadze, N., 1961. The Travel Around the Black See by 

Flavius Arrian. Tbilisi, 1961 (in Georgian). 

keWaRmaZe n., 1961. flavius arianes mogzauroba Savi 

zRvis garSemo. Tbilisi, 1961. 

177. Khazaradze, N., 1984. Ethno-political Problems of the Ancient 

History of Georgia (The Moskhi). Publishing House 

Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 1984 (in Georgian). 

xazaraZe n., 1984. saqarTvelos Zveli istoriis eTnopolitikuri 

problemebi (mosxebi). gamomcemloba 

mecniereba. Tbilisi, 1984. 

178. Khazaradze, N., 2006. The World of Luwian Hieroglyphis. The 

Ivane Javakhishvili Institute of History and Ethnology. Tbilisi, 


xazaraZe n., 2006. luviuri ieroglifebis samyaro. ivane 

javaxiSvilis istoriisa da eTnologiis instituti. 

gamomcemloba ena da kultura. Tbilisi, 2006. 

179. Kiknadze, Z., 1972. Mesopotamian Mythology. Publishing 

House Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 1972 (in Georgian). 

kiknaZe z., 1972. Suamdinaruli miTologia. gamomcemloba 

mecniereba. Tbilisi, 1972. 

180. King, E. G., 1888. Akkadian Genesis or the Influence of Early 

Babylonian Religion on the Language and Thought of Genesis. 

Cambridge, London, 1888. 

181. Kipshidze, I. A., 1914. Grammar of the Mingrelian (Iverian) 

Language with a Reader and Dictionary. Saint Petersburg, 1914 

(in Russian). 

Кипшидзе I. А., 1914. Грамматика мингрельскаго (иверскаго) 

языка съ хрестоматiею и словаремъ. Матеріалы по яфетическому 

языкознанію, VII. Типографія императорскoй Академіи 

наукъ. Санкт-Петербургъ, 1914. 

yifSiZe i., 1994. rCeuli Txzulebani. krebuli gamosacemad 

moamzada, winasityvaoba da SeniSvnebi daur- 

To prof. k. daneliam. Tbilisis universitetis gamo- 

346

mcemloba, Tbilisi, 1994, 13-818. 

182. Kobalia, I. T., 1903. From Mythological Colchis. In: The 

Material for Describing Landscapes and Tribes of the Caucasus, 

XXXII, III. Tiflis, 1903 (in Russian). 

Кобалія I. T., 1903. Изъ миөической Колхиды. Сборникъ 

матеріаловъ для описанія м стностей и племен Кавказа, 

XXXII, отд. III. Тифлисъ, 1903. 

183. Kogan, L. E.; Loesov, S. V., 2009. Akkadian. Languages of the 

World: The Semitic Languages. Akkadian. Northwest Semitic. 

Institute of Linguistics, Russian Academy of Sciences. Moscow, 

Academia, 2009, 113-178 (in Russian). 

Коган Л. Е., Лѐзов C. В., 2009. Аккадский язык. Языки мира: 

Семитские языки. Аккадский язык. Северозападносемитские 

языки. Институт языкознания РАН. Москва, Academia, 

2009, 113-178. 

184. Kokoshashvili, G., 2009. Cryptogram Signs and Georgian 

Mejuscule Script. In: Svetitskhoveli, #2. Tbilisi, 2009 (in Georgian). 

kokoSaSvili g., 2009. kriptogramuli niSnebi da qar- 

Tuli asomTavruli. Jurnali sveticxoveli, #2. Tbilisi, 

2009. 

185. Kramer, G., 1852, 1857. Strabonis Geographica recensuit 

indicem geographicum et historicum adiecit G. Kramer. Vol. II. 

Berolini, 1852, 1857. 

186. Kvashilava, G. D., 2007. The Phaistos Disc – Colchian Goldscript. 

In: Studies in History and Ethnology. Vol. IX. The Ivane 

Javakhishvili Institute of History and Ethnology. Tbilisi, 2007, 

241-273. 

kvaSilava g., 2007. festosis disko _ kolxuri oqrodamwerloba. 

istoriul-eTnologiuri Ziebani, IX t., 

iv. javaxiSvilis saxelobis istoriisa da eTnologiis 

instituti. Tbilisi, 2007, 206-240. 

187. Kvashilava, G. D., 2008. On the Phaistos Disk as a Sample of 

Colchian Goldscript and its Related Scripts. In: Studies in History 

and Ethnology. Vol. X. The Ivane Javakhishvili Institute of 

History and Ethnology. Tbilisi, 2008, 242-308. 

kvaSilava g., 2008. kolxuri oqrodamwerlobis nimuSis 

_ festosis diskosa da misi monaTesave damwerlo- 

347

ebis gaSifvris Sesaxeb. istoriul-eTnologiuri Ziebani, 

X t. iv. javaxiSvilis istoriisa da eTnologiis 

instituti. Tbilisi, 2008, 202-241. 

188. Kvashilava, G. D., 2009. On Reading Pictorial Signs of the 

Phaistos Disk and Related Scripts (1). Axe. In: Studies in History 

and Ethnology. Vol. XI. Ivane Javakhishvili Institute of History 

and Ethnology. Tbilisi, 2009, 313-348. 

kvaSilava g., 2009. festosis diskosa da misi mona- 

Tesave damwerlobebis naxat-niSnebis amokiTxvis Sesaxeb 

(1). culi. istoriul-eTnologiuri Ziebani, XI t. 

iv. javaxiSvilis istoriisa da eTnologiis instituti. 

Tbilisi, 2009, 285-312. 

189. Kurtik, G. E., 1999. The Identification of Inanna with the Planet 

Venus: a Criterion for the Time Determination of the Recognition 

of Constellations in Ancient Mesopotamia. (Institute for History 

of Science and Technology RAS. Moscow. Received Aug. 15, 

1998). Astronomical & Astrophysical Transactions, 1999, Vol. 

17, 501-513. 

190. Labat, R., 1976, 1988. Manuel d‟Épigraphie Akkadienne. Paris, 

1976, 1988. 

191. Lamberti, A., 1991. Description of Mingrelia. From Italian 

Translated by A. Chkonia. Tbilisi, 1901, 1991 (in Georgian). 

lamberti ar., 1991. samegrelos aRwera. qarTulad 

Targmna al. Wyoniam. Tbilisi, 1901, 1991. 

192. Landau, O., 1958. Mykenisch-Griechische personennamen. In: 

Studia Graeca et Latina Gothoburgensia, VII. Göteborg, 

Almqvist & Wiksell, 1958. 

193. Lane, E. W., 1968. An Arabic-English Lexicon. In: Eight Parts. 

Part 8. Librairie du Liban. Riad el – Solh Square. Beirut, 

Lebanon, 1968. 

194. Laroche, E., 1960. Les hiéroglyphs Hittites, I. Edition du Centre 

de la Recherche Scientifique. L’écriture. Paris, 1960. 

195. Leick, G., 1998. A Dictionary of Ancient Near Eastern 

Mythology. London, New York, Routledge, 1998. 

196. Lejava, S.; Kiladze, M.; Giorgobiani, K., 2007. Colchian Oda- 

Houses in Racha. The Giorgi Chubinashvili National Research 

Centre for Georgian Art History and Heritage Preservation. 

348


leJava s., kilaZe m., giorgobiani k., 2007. kolxuri 

oda-saxlebi raWaSi. giorgi CubinaSvilis saxelobis 

xelovnebis istoriisa da ZeglTa dacvis erovnuli 

kvlevebis centri. Tbilisi, 2007. 

197. Licheli, V., 2001. Problems of Culture – Colchis and Iberia (4 th - 

1 st centuries BC). In: The Journal of the Centre for Archaeological 

Studies of the Georgian Academy of Sciences. Tbilisi 2001, 62-70 


liCeli v., 2001. kolxeTisa da iberiis kulturis sakiTxebi 

(Zv.w. IV-I saukuneebSi). saqarTvelos mecnierebaTa 

akademiis arqeologiuri kvlevebis centris 

Jurnali. Tbilisi, 2001, 3-61; 71-97. 

198. Lomouri, N. J., 1963. Greek Logographers on Georgian Tribes. 

Materials for Georgian and Caucasian History. Part 35. Tbilisi, 

1963, 3-35 (in Georgian). 

lomouri n., 1963. berZeni logografosebis cnobebi 

qarTveluri tomebis Sesaxeb. masalebi saqarTvelosa 

da kavkasiis istoriisaTvis, nakveTi 35. Tbilisi, 1963, 

3-35. 

199. Lordkipanidze, M., 1981. The Oldest Seal-rings from Iberia and 

Colchis. Publishing House Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 1981 (in 


lorTqifaniZe m., 1981. uZvelesi sabeWdavi-beWdebi iberiidan 

da kolxeTidan. gamomcemloba mecniereba. 


200. Lordkipanidze, M., 2007. The Problem of the Origin and Continuity 

of Statehood in Georgia. Bulletin of the Georgian National Academy 

of Sciences, Vol. 175, no. 3. Tbilisi, 2007, 148-152. 

201. Lordkipanidze, O. D., 1972. The Culture of Old Colchis. 

Publishing House Khelovneba. Tbilisi, 1972 (in Georgian). 

lorTqifaniZe oT., 1972. Zveli kolxeTis kultura. 

gamomcemloba xelovneba. Tbilisi, 1972. 

202. Lordkipanidze, O. D., 1986. Argonautica and Old Colchis. Publishing 

House Sabchota Sakartvelo. Tbilisi, 1986 (in Georgian). 

lorTqifaniZe oT., 1986. argonavtika da Zveli kolxeTi. 

gamomcemloba sabWoTa saqarTvelo, Tbilisi, 1986. 

349

203. Lordkipanidze, O. D., 1989. The Heritage of Ancient Georgia. 

Publishing House Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 1989 (in Russian). 

Лордкипанидзе О. Д., 1989. Наследие древней Грузии. Издaтельство 

Мецниереба. Тбилиси, 1989. 

204. Lordkipanidze, O. D., 1991. Archäologie in Georgien – Von der 

Altsteinzeit zum Mittelalter, Quellen und Forschungen zur 

Prähistorischen und Provinzialrömischen. Archäologie 5. 

Weinheim, 1991. 

205. Lordkipanidze, O. D., 2000. Phasis: The River and City in 

Colchis. Geographica Historica 15. Franz Steiner Verlag 

GMBH. Stuttgart, 2000. 

206. Luckenbill, D. D., 1926. Ancient Records of Assyria and 

Babylonia (ARAB). Vol. I-II. Chicago, 1926. 

207. Lurje, S. Ja., 1957. The Language and Culture of Mycenaean 

Greek. Academy of Sciences of USSR. Moscow-Leningrad, 1957 

(in Russian). 

Лурье С. Я., 1957. Язык и культура микенской Греции. Издательство 

Академии Наук СССР. Москва-Ленинград, 1957. 

208. Lurker, M., 1984. The Routledge Dictionary of Gods and 

Goddesses, Devils and Demons. London, New York, 1984. 

209. MacKenzie, D. A., 1926. Migration Symbols and their Relations 

to Believes and Customs. New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1926. 

210. Macmichael, J. F., 1890. Xenophontis Anabasis. Recensuit J. F. 

Macmichael. Novi Eboraci: Apud Harperos Fratres, 1890. 

211. Marr N. Y., 1902. Gods of Pagan Georgia According to Ancient 

Georgian Sources. Zvorao-B. Vol. XIV. St.-Petersburg, 1902 (in 

Russian). 

Марръ Н. Я́., 1902. Боги языческой Грузiи по древне-грузинскимъ 

источникамъ. Записки Восточного Отделения Императорского 

Русского Археологического Общества, т. XIV, 

вып. II-III. Типография Императорской Академіи Наук. 

Санкт-Петербургъ, 1902. 

212. Marr N. Y., 1908. The Basic Tables for the Grammar of the Old 

Georgian Language: The Preliminary Statement about Genetic 

Relation of the Georgian language and Semitic. Typography of 

Imperial Academy of Sciences. St.-Petersburg, 1902 (in Russian). 

Марръ Н. Я́., 1908. Основныя таблицы к грамматик древнегрузинскаго 

языка: с предварительным сообщеніем о родств 

350

грузинскаго языка с семитическими. Типография Императорской 

Академіи Наук. Санкт-Петербургъ, 1908. 

213. Marr, N. Ja., 1910. Grammar of the Chan (Laz) Language with a 

Reader and Dictionary. St.-Petersburg, 1910 (in Russian). 

Марръ Н. Я́., 1910. Грамматика анскаго (лазскаго) языка съ 

хрестоматiею и словаремъ. Матерiалы по яфетическому 

языкознанiю, II. Санкт-Петербургъ, 1910. 

214. Marr, N. Ja.; Orbeli, I. A., 1922. Archaeological Discoveries at 

Van in the year 1916. Petersburg, 1922 (in Russian). 

Mappъ H. Я́.; Орбелi Й. A., 1922. Археологическая экспедиция 

1916 года в Baн. Петроград, 1922. 

215. Mathieu, M. E., 1956. Old Egyptian Myths. Moscow, Leningrad, 

1956 (in Russian). 

Матье М. Э., 1956. Древнеегипетские мифы. Издaтельство 

Академии Наук СССР. Москва, Ленинград, 1956. 

216. Matthews, W. H., 1922. Mazes and Labyrinths: A General 

Account of their History and Development. London. Longmans, 

Green and Co., 1922. 

217. Maxwell-Hyslop, K. R., 1971. Western Asiatic Jewellery c. 

3000-612 B.C. Methuen & Co Ltd. London, 1971. 

218. Meinekius, A., 1849. Stephani Byzantii Ethnicorum quae 

supersunt. Ex recensione A. Meinekii, tomus prior. Berolini, 

Impensis G. Reimeri, 1849. 

219. Melikishvili, G. A., 1951. Some Questions in the Ancient History 

of the Georgian People. Report on the XXXI session of the 

Division of Social Sciences for the Academy of Sciences of the 

Georgian SSR in June 1951 (in Russian). 

Меликишвили Г. А., 1951. Некоторые вопросы древнейшей 

истории грузинского народа. Доклад на XXXI сессии 

Отделения общественных наук Академии Наук Грузинской 

ССР в июне 1951 года. 

220. Melikishvili, G. A., 1953. The Urartian Cuneiform Inscriptions. 

Bulletin on the Ancient History, # 4. Moscow, 1953, 177-254 (in 

Russian). 

Меликишвили Г. А., 1953. Урартские клинообразные надписи. 

Вестник древней истории, № 4. Москва, 1953, 177-254. 

221. Melikishvili, G. A., 1954. Nairi-Urartu. Publishing House of the 

Georgian Academy of Sciences. Tbilisi, 1954 (in Russian). 

351

Меликишвили Г. А., 1954. Наири-Урарту. Издательство 

Академии Наук Грузинской ССР. Тбилиси, 1954. 

222. Melikishvili, G. A., 1962. Kulkha. The Ancient World Studies 

presented to V. V. Struve. Leningrad, 1962, 319-326 (in Russian). 

Меликишвили Г. А., 1962. Кулха. Древний мир, сб. в чeсть В. 

В. Струве. Ленинград, 1962, 319-326. 

223. Melikishvili, G. A.; Kalandadze, A.; Chubinishvil, T.; Japaridze, 

O.; Gobejishvili, G.; Khakhutaishvili, D.; Aphakidze, A., 1970. 

Studies on the History of Georgia. Vol. I: Georgia from the 

Ancient Times to the 4 th century AD. Edited by G. Melikishvili. 

Sabchota Sakartvelo. Tbilisi, 1970 (in Georgian). 

meliqiSvili g., kalandaZe a., CubiniSvili t., jafariZe 

o., gobejiSvili g., xaxutaiSvili d., afaqiZe a., 

1970. saqarTvelos istoriis narkvevebi. t. I: saqarTvelo 

uZvelesi droidan axali welTaRricxvis IV 

saukunemde. tomis redaqtori g. meliqiSvili. gamomcemloba 

sabWoTa saqarTvelo. Tbilisi, 1970. 

224. Melikishvili, G. A, 2004. How Cuneiforms were Read. Publishing 

House Sakartvelos Matsne. Tbilisi, 2004 (in Georgian). 

meliqiSvili g., 2004. rogor ametyveldnen lursmuli 

warwerebi. gamomcemloba saqarTvelos macne. Tbilisi, 

2004. 

225. Mepisaschwili, R.; Zinzadse, W., 1977. Die Kunst des alten 

Georgien. Aufnamen R. Schrade. Leipzig, 1977. 

226. Mepisaschwili, R.; Zinzadse, W., 1986. Georgien: Wehrbauten 

und Kirchen. Aufnamen R. Schrade. VEB E.A. Seemann Verlag. 

Leipzig, 1986 . 

227. Mercer, S. A. B., 1918. A Sumero-Babylonian Sign List to which 

is added an Assyrian Sign List and a Catalogue of the Numerals, 

Weight and Measures used at Various Periods Compiled by A. A. 

B. Mercer. New York, Columbia University Press, 1918. 

228. Meriggi, P., 1962. Hieroglyphisch-hethitisches Glossar. Harrassowitz 

Verlag, Wiesbaden, 1962. 

229. Meriggi, P., 1966, 1967, 1975. Manuale di Eteo Geroglifico. 

Parte: I, II/1, II/2-3 Serie. Roma, 1966, 1967, 1975. 

230. Merkel, R., 1854. Apollonii Argonautica emendavit apparatum 

criticum et prolegomena adiecit R. Merkel. Scholia vetera e 

352

codice Laurentiano edidit H. Keil. Scholia in Apollonii Argonautica 

ex recensione H. Keilii. Lipsiae, 1854. 

231. Mijatović, V.; Ninković, S.; Vemić, D., 2003. The Phenomenon 

of Astral Motifs on Late Mediaeval Tombstones. Astronomical 

Observatory, Belgrade, No 75, 2003, 337-342. 

232. Mikeladze, T., 1974. Researches into the History of the Ancient 

Population of Colchis and South-East Coast of the Black Sea. 


miqelaZe T., 1974. Ziebani kolxeTisa da samxreT-aRmosavleTi 

SavizRvispireTis uZvelesi mosaxleobis istoriidan. 


233. Monier-Williams, M., 1999. A Sanskrit-English Dictionary: 

Etymologically and Philologically Arranged with Special 

Reference to Cognate Indo-European Languages. Oxford. At the 

Clarendon Press, 1999. 

234. Moret, A., 1916. Kings and Gods of Egypt. Moscow, 1916 (in 

Russian). 

Морэ А., 1916. Цари и Боги Египта. Москва, 1916. 

235. Morritt, R. D., 2010. Stones that Speak. Cambridge Scholars 

Publishing, 2010. 

236. MPW 1991, 1992. Myths of the People of the World. Encyclopaedia. 

Vol. I, II. Editor-in-chief S. A. Tokarev. Sovetskaya 

Entsiklopedya. Moscow, 1991, 1992 (in Russian). 

MHM 1991, 1992. Мифы Народов Мира. Энциклопедия I, II 

т. Главный редактор С. А. Тoкаревa. Советская Энциклопедия. 

Москва, 1991, 1992. 

237. Müllerus, C., 1841. Fragmenta Historicorum Græcorum (= F 

Hist. Gr.). Vol. I. Auxerunt, notis et prolegomenis illutrarunt, indice 

plenissimo instruxerunt Car. et Theod. Mulleri. Editore 

ambrosio firmin didot, instituti regii franciæ typographo, 

Parisiis, 1841. 

238. Nadiradze, J. 1989. Millennia under the Sunlight. Publishing 

House Nakaduli. Tbilisi 1989 (in Georgian). 

nadiraZe j., 1989. mziT ganaTebuli aTaswleulebi. gamomcemloba 

nakaduli. Tbilisi, 1989. 

239. Neve, P., 1996. Hattuša – Stadt der Götter und Tempel. Neue 

Ausgrabungen in der Hauptstadt der Hethiter. Mainz, 1996. 

353

240. Nissen, H. J.; Damerow, P.; Englund, R. K., 1990. Frühe Schrift 

und Techniken der Wirtschaftsverwaltung im alten Vorderen 

Orient: Informationsspeicherung und -verarbeitung vor 5000 

Jahren. Verlag Franzbecker, Berlin, 1990. 

241. Nissen, H. J.; Damerow, P.; Englund, R. K., 1993. Archaic 

Bookkeeping: Writing and Techniques of Economic Administration 

in the Ancient Near East. Translated by P. Larsen. The 

University of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1993. 

242. Nozadze, N. A., 2007. Vocabulary of the Hurrian Language. 

Society of Assyriologists, Bibliologists and Caucasiologists 

(SABC). Tbilisi, 2007 (in Russian). 

Нозадзе Н., 2007. Лексика хурритского языка. SABC. Tbilisi, 

2007. 

243. Nozadze, V., 1957, 1959 = Nosadse V. La significacion de la 

Astronomia y Astrologia en el epos heroic georgiano del siglo 

XII por Schota Rusthaveli “El Caballero de la Piel de Tigre”. 

Santiago de Chile, 1957, 1959 (in Georgian). 

nozaZe v., 1957, 1959. vefxistyaosnis varskvlavTmetyveleba; 

vefxistyaosnis mzismetyveleba. gamocema av. 

merabiSvilisa. santiago de Cile, 1957, 1959. 

244. Ohlenroth, D., 1996. Das Abaton des Lykäischen Zeus und der 

Hain der Elaia: Zum Diskos von Phaistos und zur frühen 

griechischen Schriftkultur. M. Niemeyer, 1996. 

245. Orbeliani, S.-S., 1698, 1991, 1993. Georgian Lexicon. Vol. I, II. 

Publishing House Merani. Tbilisi, 1991, 1993 (in Georgian). 

orbeliani s.-s., 1698, 1991, 1993. leqsikoni qarTuli. I, 

II t. gamomcemloba merani. Tbilisi, 1991, 1993. 

246. Orpheus 1764. Orphei Argonautica Hymni. Libellus de lapidibus 

et fragmenta cum notis H. Stephani et A. Ch. Eschenbachii 

textum ad codd. mss. et editiones veteres. recemsuit notas suas et 

indicem Graecum adiecit I. M. Gesnerus, curante G. Ch. 

Hambergero. Lipsiae, 1764. 

247. Owen, J. J., 1851. The Iliad of Homer. According to the Text of 

Wolf; With Notes for the Use of Schools and Colleges by J. J. 

Owen. New York, Published by Leavitt & Allen, 1851. 

248. Packard, D. W., 1974. Minoan Linear A. University of California 

Press. Berkeley, Los Angeles, London, 1974. 

354

249. Parpola, S., 1997. Assyrian Prophecies. University of Helsinki 

Press, 1997. 

250. Pataridze, R., 1980. Georgian Majuscule Script. Publishing 

House Nakaduli. Tbilisi, 1980 (in Georgian). 

patariZe r., 1980. qarTuli asomTavruli. gamomcemloba 


251. Paul, L., 1998. The Position of Zazaki among West Iranian Languages. 

Proceedings of the Third European Conference of Iranian 

Studies held in Cambridge, 11 th and 15 th September 1995. Part I. 

Old and Middle Iranian Studies. Edited by N. Sims-Williams. 

Wiesbaden, Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag, 1998, 163-177. 

252. Peake, A. S., 1919. A Commentary on the Bible. Edited by A. S. 

Peake with the Assistance of A. J. Grieve for the New Testament. 

London, 1919. 

253. Pernier, L., 1908. Il Disco di Phaestos con caratteri pittografici. 

In: Ausonia, III, 1908, 255-302. 

254. Perrin, B.; Seymour, S. Th., 1897. Eight Books of Homer‟s 

Odyssey. With Introduction, Commentary, and Vocabulary for 

the Use of Schools by B. Perrin, and Th. Day Seymour. Boston, 

New York, Chicago, London, 1897. 

255. Peust, C., 2009. The Font Collection Sumerian 3D. Electronic 

Version 4 released on 15 Mar. 2009, 1-19. 

256. Piška, K., 1998. Syllabary A. Electronic Publishing. Printed 

1998, 1-10. 

257. Piška, K., 1999. Fonts for Neo-Assyrian Cuneiform. EuroTEX’99 

Proceedings, 1-13. 

258. Piška, K., 2003. Akkadian Sign Index. Electronic Version Apr. 30, 

May 26, 2001. Printed Aug. 1, 2003, 1-13. 

259. Pulleyblank, E. G., 1966. Chinese and Indo-Europeans. Journal 

of the Royal Asiatic Society, #1/2, 1966, 9-39. 

260. Pritchard, J. B., 1969. Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to the 

Old Testament: Third Edition with Supplement. Princeton, NJ: 

Princeton University Press, 1969. 

261. PSD: Website of the Pennsylvania Sumerian Dictionary. 

http://psd.museum.upenn.edu/epsd/index.html 

262. Ragozina, Z., 1903. Ancient People. St.-Petersburg, 1903 (in 

Russian). 

Рагозина З., 1903. Древн йшiе Народы. Санкт-Петербургъ, 

355

1903. 

263. Ramishvili, R., 2008. Archaeological Discoveries from Davati. 

The Otar Lordkipanidze Centre of Archaeology of Georgian 

National Museum. Tbilisi, 2008 (in Georgian). 

ramiSvili r., 2008. arqeologiuri kvleva-Zieba davaT- 

Si. aRmosavleT saqarTvelos mTianeTis arqeologiuri 

eqspediciis Sromebi, V. gamomcemloba palitra 

L. Tbilisi, 2008. 

264. Ranke, H., 1906. Babylonian Legal and Business Documents 

from the Time of the First Dynasty of Babylon. Chiefly from 

Sippar (BE 6/1). Philadelphia, 1906. 

265. Robinson, A., 2007. The Story of Writing. Alphabets, Hieroglyphs 

& Pictograms. Thames & Hudson, London, 2007. 

266. Rosengarten, Y., 1967. Répertoire commenté des signes présargoniques 

sumériens de Lagash. Paris 1967. 

267. Rosin, P., 2001. Rosettes and Other Arrangements of Circles. 

Nexus Network Journal, Vol. 3, No 2, 2001, 113-126. 

268. Ross, G. A., 2002. Homer. The Odyssey. The Missing First Edition 

(Attic Script, Boustrophedon). Ed. by G. A. Ross. In parentheses 

Publications. Greek Series. Cambridge, Ontario 2002. 

269. Rossi, R., 2007. The Great Mysteries of Archaeology: Knossos. 

David and Charles. First Published in the UK in 2007. 

270. Salvini, M., 1995. Geschichte und Kultur der Urartäer. 

Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft, Darmstadt, 1995. 

271. Samsonia, N. 2008. Mesopotamian Glyptic. Publishing House of 

the Ivane Javakhishvili Tbilisi State University. Tbilisi, 2008, 1- 


samsonia n., 2008. Suamdinaruli gliptika. Tbilisis 

universitetis gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 2008, 1-174. 

272. Sayce, A. H., 1882. The Cuneiform Inscriptions of Van Deciphered 

and Translated. In: The Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great 

Britan and Ireland, #14, 1882, 377-732 (Nos 1-57). 

273. Sayce, A. H., 1929. Some New Vannic Inscription. In: the 

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britan and Ireland, 

#2, 1929, 297-336 (Nos 93-100.). 

274. Schmandt-Besserat, D., 1992. Before Writing. From Counting to 

Cuneiform. Vol. I. University of Texas Press. Austin, 1992. 

356

275. Schmandt-Besserat, D., 1996. How Writing Came About. 

University of Texas Press. Austin, 1996. 

276. Schmelzeisen, K., 1992. Römische Mosaiken der Africa Proconsularis 

– Studien zu Ornamenten, Datierungen und Werkstätten. 

P. Lang. 1992. 

277. Schneider, N., 1935. Die Keilschriftzeichen der Wirtschaftsurkunden 

von Ur III nebst ihren charakteristischsten Schreibvarianten, 

Keilschrift-Paläographie. Heft 2. Päpstliches Bibelinstitut. 

Rom, 1935. 

278. Seaton, R. C., 1897. Apollonii Rhodii Argonautica. Recognouit 

breuique adnotatione critica instruxit R. C. Seaton. Oxonii F. 

Typographeo Clarendiniano, 1897. 

279. Sharashenidze, J., 1983. Sumerians and their Culture. Nakaduli. 

Publishers. Tbilisi, 1983 (in Georgian). 

SaraSeniZe j., 1983. Sumerebi da maTi kultura. gamomcemloba 


280. Sharashenidze, J., 2008. Sumerian Syllabary. Studies of the 

Society of Assyriologists, Bibliologists and Caucasiologists, 4. 


SaraSeniZe j., 2008. Sumeruli silabariumi. SABC, 4. 


281. Sher, J. A., 1980. Petraglyphs of Middle and Central Asia. Nauka. 

Moscow, 1980 (in Russian). 

Шер Я. А., 1980. Петроглифы Средней и Центральной Азии. 

Наука. Москва, 1980. 

282. Sidorova, N. A., 1972. The Art of Aegean World. Publishing 

House Iskusstvo. Moscow, 1972 (in Russian). 

Сидорова Н. А., 1972. Искусство эгейского мира. Из истории 

мирового искусства. Издательство Искусство. Москва, 1972. 

283. SMG 1990. Summa Historical and Cultural Monuments of 

Georgia. Book 5. Encyclopaedia Georgiana, Tbilisi, 1990 (in Georgian). 

sZa 1990. saqarTvelos istoriisa da kulturis Zegl- 

Ta aRweriloba. wigni V. qarTuli enciklopedia, 


284. Smirnow, J. I., 1934. Der Schatz von Achalgori. Tbilisi, 1934. 

285. Smith, W., 1854, 1857. Dictionary of Greek and Roman 

357

Geography. Edited by W. Smith. In Two Volumes. Vol. I: London, 

1854; Vol. II: London, 1857. 

286. Smith, W., 1869, 1870. Dictionary of Greek and Roman Biography 

and Mythology. In Three Volumes. Vol. I, London, 1869; 

Vol. II, Boston, 1870. 

287. Smith, W., 1896. A Smaller Classical Dictionary of Biography, 

Mythology, and Geography: Abridged from the Larger Dictionary. 

With Illustrations. New York, Harper & Brothers, Publishers, 

1896. 

288. Sokolov, G., 1972. Aegean Art. Publishing House Izobrazitel’noe 

iskusstvo. Moscow, 1972 (in Russian). 

Соколов Г., 1972. Эгейское искусство. Серия Искусство 

стран и народов мира. Издательство Изобразительное искусство. 

Москва, 1972. 

289. Sornig, K., 1997. Wohlgemute Bemerkungen zum Umgang mit 

einem nach wie vor unlesbaren Text. Institut für Sprachwissenschaft 

der Universität Graz, Herbst, 1997, S. 69-104. 

290. SOS 1976. Secrets of Old Scripts. Problems of Deciphering. 

Papers translated from English, German, French and Italian. 

Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1976 (in Russian). 

TДП 1976. Тайны древних письмен. Проблемы дешифровки. 

Сборник статей. Перевод с английского, немецкого, французского 

и итальянского языков. Издательство Прогресс. Москва, 1976. 

291. Sprengel, K. J., 1821. Versuch einer pragmatischen Geschichte 

der Arzneykunde. Erster Theil. Zweyter Abschnitt. Zustand der 

Medicin bey den ältesten Völkern. I. Aelteste kolchische Medicin. 

Halle, in der Gebauerschen Buchhandlung, 1821. 

Sprengeli k. i., 1989. uZvelesi kolxuri medicina. ix.: 

arnold vilanovelis `salernos janmrTelobis kodeqsi~. 

gamomcemloba codna. Tbilisi, 1989. 

292. Stuckey, J., 2003-2009. Goddess Anat, Warrior Virgin of the 

Ancient Levant (Canaan), Samhain 2003, Vol. 3-1. Astarte – 

Goddess of Fertility, Beauty, War, and Love (Canaan), Imbolc 2004, 

Vol. 3-2. Asherah, Supreme Goddess of the Ancient Levant Beltane 

(Canaan), Beltane 2004, Vol. 3-3. Asherah and the God of the Early 

Israelites (Canaan), Lammas 2004, Vol. 3-4. Inanna, Goddess of 

Infinite Variety, Samhain 2004, Vol. 4-1. Inanna‟s Descent to the 

358

Underworld, Beltane 2005, Vol. 4-3. “Inanna and the Huluppu 

Tree”: One Way of Demoting a Great Goddess, Lammas 2005, Vol. 

4-4. A Canaanite Goddess Shrine at Nahariyya in Israel (Canaan), 

Beltane 2006, Vol. 5-3. The “Holy One” (Canaan), Lammas 2007, 

Vol. 6-4. Shaushka and ‟Ain Dara: A Goddess and Her Temple, 

Imbolc 2008, Vol. 7-2. Ancient Grain Goddesses of the Eastern 

Mediterranean, Lammas 2008, Vol. 7-4. Spirit Possession and the 

Goddess Ishtar in Ancient Mesopotamia, Samhain 2008, Vol. 8-1. 

The Goddess Meenakshi and Her Temple at Madurai (India), Imbolc 

2009, Vol. 8-2. Tanit of Carthage (North Africa, Phoenicia), 

Lammas 2009, Vol. 8-4. www.matrifocus.com 

293. Suida, 1705. Suidæ Lexicon, Græce & Latine. Tribus Voluminis. 

Textum Græcum cum Manuscriptis Codicibus collatum a 

quamplurimis mendis purgavit, Notisque perpetuis illustavit: 

Versionem Latinam Æ. Porti innumeris in locis correxit; 

Indicesque Auctorum & Rerum adjecit L. Kusterus. Cantabrigiæ. 

Typis Academicis. 1705. 

294. Sumbadze, L., 1984. The Architecture of Georgian Popular 

Houses Darbazi. Publishing House Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 1984 (in 

Russian). 

Сумбадзе Л., 1984. Архитектура грузинского народного жилища 

дарбази. АН ГССР. Издательство Мецниереба. Тбилиси, 

1984. 

295. Surguladze I., 1993. The Georgian Folk Ornament. The Ivane 

Javakhishvili Institute of History, Archaeology and Ethnography. 

Samshoblo Bublishers. Tbilisi, 1993. 

surgulaZe i., 1993. qarTuli xalxuri ornamentis simbolika. 

iv. javaxiSvilis saxelobis istoriisa da eTnografiis 

instituti. gamomcemloba samSoblo. Tbilisi, 

1993. 

296. Tatishvili, I., 2006, 2007, 2009, 2010. Hittite-Georgian Dictionary. 

1-4 Parts. The Ivane Javakhishvili Tbilisi State University. Logos 

Publishers. Tbilisi, 2006-2009 (in Georgian). 

tatiSvili ir., 2006, 2007, 2009, 2010. xeTur-qarTuli 

leqsikoni. nakveTi 1-4. ivane javaxiSvilis saxelobis 

Tbilisis saxelmwifo universiteti. programa logosi. 

Tbilisi, 2006-2009. 

359

297. Tatishvili, I., 2009. Akkadian Language. The Ivane Javakhishvili 

Tbilisi State University. Logos Publishers. Tbilisi, 2009 (in Georgian). 

tatiSvili ir., 2009. aqaduri ena. ivane javaxiSvilis 

saxelobis Tbilisis saxelmwifo universiteti. programa 

logosi. Tbilisi, 2009. 

298. Tevzaia, M., 2009. Georgian Ornament. Vol. II. Tbilisi, 2009. 

Tevzaia m, 2009. qarTuli ornamenti. II naw. Tbilisi, 

2009. 

299. Th-D: Thureau-Dangin, F., 1926. Le Syllabaire Accadien. Librairie 

Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Paris, 1926. 

300. Thompson, R. C., 1913. A New Decipherment of the Hittite 

Hieroglyphics. Printed by Horace Hart for the Society of 

Antiquaries of London, 1913. 

301. Topuria, V., 1954. Homogeneity of Grammatical Processes in 

Kartvelian Languages. In: IKE VI. Tbilisi, 1954 (in Georgian). 

Tofuria v., 1954. gramatikul movlenaTa erTgvarovani 

procesi qarTvelur enebSi. ike, VI. Tbilisi, 1954. 

302. Tseretheli, M., 1913-1916. Sumerian and Georgian: A Study in 

Comparative Philology. In: the Journal of the Royal Asiatic 

Society of Great Britain and Ireland. London, 1913, 783-821; 

1914, 1-36; 1915, 255-288; 1916, 1-58. 

303. Tseretheli, M., 1924. The Country of Hatti, its People, Languages, 

History and Culture. Constantinople, 1924 (in Georgian). 

wereTeli m., 1924. xeTis qveyana, misi xalxebi, enebi, 

istoria da kultura. konstantinopoli, 1924. 

304. Tseretheli, M., 1928. Die neuen haldischen Inschriften des 

Königs Sardurs von Urartu (um 750 v. Chr.). Heidelberg, Carl 

Winter, 1928. 

305. Tseretheli, M., 1935. The Asianic Elements in National Georgian 

Paganism. In: Georgica, a Journal of Georgian and Caucasus 

Studies, Vol. I, No. I, October. Published by Stephan Austin & Sons, 

LTD., for the Georgian Historical Society. London, 1935, 28-66. 

306. Tseretheli, M., 1959-1960. Das Sumerische und das Georgische. 

In: Bedi Karthlisa – Le Destin de la Géorgia. Revue de 

Karthvélologie. The International Journal Specialized in the 

Georgian Studies. Vol. VI-VII.32-33: Paris, 1959, 77-104; Vol. 

X: Paris, 1960, 1-12. 

360

307. Tsymburskij, V. L., 2005. Aea and Troy. In: Mánasā, 

Studies Presented to Professor L. G. Herzenberg on the occasion 

of His 70-Birthday. Edited by N. N. Kazansky. Saint Petersburg, 

2005, 308-322 (in Russian). 

Цымбурский В. Л., 2005. Эя и Троя (Прагреки в Северо- 

Западной Анатолии и происхождение топонима ). 

Mánasā. Сборник статей к 70-летию со дня рождения проф. 

Л. Г. Герцeнберга. Рос. акад. наук. Ин-т лингвист. исслед. 

Санкт-Петербург, Наука, 2005, 308-322. 

308. UCS 1991-2006. The UniCode Standard. Linear B Syllabary. 

Range: 10000-1007F; Linear B Ideograms. Range: 10080-100FF. 

Electronic Version 5.0. 

309. UCS 1991-2008. The UniCode Standard. Cuneiform. Range: 

12000-123FF. Electronic Version 5.1. 

310. Urushadze, A., 1964. Ancient Colchis in the Myth of the 

Argonauts. Tbilisi University Press. Tbilisi, 1964 (in Georgian). 

uruSaZe ak., 1964. Zveli kolxeTi argonavtebis TqmulebaSi. 

Tbilisis universitetis gamomcemloba. Tbilisi, 

1964. 

311. Urushadze, A., 1969. The Old Greek Language. Tbilisi University 

Publishing House. Tbilisi, 1969 (in Georgian). 

uruSaZe ak., 1969. Zveli berZnuli ena. Tbilisis universitetis 


312. Urushadze, A., 1948, 1970. The Argonautica of Apollonius of 

Rhodes. Greek text translated and edited, with foreword, 

commentary and index supplied by A. Urushadze. Tbilisi, 1948; 

Publishing House Metsniereba. Tbilisi, 1970 (in Georgian). 

uruSaZe ak., 1948, 1970. apolonios rodoselis argonavtika. 

berZnuli teqsti qarTuli TargmaniTurT gamosca, 

Sesavali, komentari da saZiebeli daurTo ak. 

uruSaZem. Tbilisi, 1948; gamomcemloba mecniereba. 


313. Van de Mieroop, M., 2004. A History of the Ancient Near East, 

ca. 3000-323 BC. Blackwell Publishing, 2004. 

314. Vatsadze, V., 2006. Towards the Question of Woman Deity – 

Ainina and Danana. The International Scientifical Almanach 

Caucasian Messenger, vol. 14. Tbilisi, 2006 (in Georgian). 

361

vawaZe v., 2006. qalRvTaeba aininas da dananas sakiTxisTvis. 

saerTaSoriso samecniero almanaxi kavkasiis 

macne, 14. Tbilisi, 2006. 

315. Ventris, M. & Chadwick, J., 1953. Evidence for Greek Dialect in 

the Mycenaean Archives. In: The Journal of Hellenic Studies. 

Vol. 73, 1953, 84-103. 

316. Ventris, M. & Chadwick, J., 1956, 1973. Documents in Mycenaean 

Greek. Cambridge University Press, 1956; Second edition, 1973. 

317. Viers, R., 2000. Les signes pictographiques à l‟alphabet. Éditions 

Karthala et Association Alphabets, 2000. 

318. Von Soden, W., 1964. Die Schutzgenien Lamassu und Schedu in 

der babylonisch-assyrischen Literatur. Baghdader Mitteilungen 3, 

148-156. 

319. Waddell, L. A., 1924. The Phœnician Origin of Britons, Scots & 

Anglo-Saxons: Discovered by Phœnician & Sumerian Inscription 

in Britain, by pre-Roman Briton Coins & a Mass of New History. 

Fellow of Royal Anthropological Institute, Linnean & Folk-Lore 

Societies, Hon. Indian Archaeological Survey, Ex-Professor of 

Tibetan, London University. With over One Hundred Illustrations 

and Maps. Williams & Norgate, 1924. 

320. Walker, C. B. F., 1987. Cuneiform. University of California 

Press, 1987. 

321. Weisman, A. D., 1899, 2006. Greek-Russian Dictionary. St.- 

Petersburg, 1899, 2006 (in Russian) . 

Вейсманъ А. Д., 1899, 2006. Греческо-русскiй словарь. 

Санкт-Петербургь, 1899, 2006. 

322. Wheelwright, C. A., 1830. Pindar. Translated by Rev. C. A. Wheelwright. 

London, 1830. 

323. Williams-Forte, E., 1983. Annotations on the Art. In: Wolkstein, 

Kramer. Leiden, 1983, 174-199. 

324. Wolkstein, D.; Kramer, S. N. (ed./trans.), 1983. Inanna, Queen of 

Heaven and Earth: Her Stories and Hymns from Sumer. New 

York. Harper Colophon, 1983. 

325. WWS: Daniels, P. T.; Bright, W., 1996. The World‟s Writing 

Systems. Oxford University Press. New York, Oxford, 1996. 

326. Younger, J. G., 2008-2010. Linear Lexicon. The University of 

Kansas. http://people.ku.edu/~jyounger/LinearA 

362

363

364

365

366

367

368

369

Kvashilava, Gia, 2010. On Reading Pictorial Signs of the Phaistos Disk and Related Scripts (2). Rosette (in Georgian and English)

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

Delete template?

Save as template?